I became friendly with a number of the women that worked in the
back, as accountants and data entry operators. There was one women in
particular that made my blood boil the minute I saw her. She was
about 27 years old, black hair and green eyes. She was thin, and her
breasts fit her frame being on the small side. I got to know
Stephanie over the next week, having lunch with her and some other
employees. I found out she had been married for a year when she was
21, but could’nt handle being tied down to one person. One afternoon
I called Stephanie into my office, and asked her if she could stay
late one night as we had estimates to get out and the other data entry
operators could not stay. She agreed to stay the next night. As she
walked out the door, I asked her if she wanted to have a drink after
work, she did’nt answer, she smiled at me and said
“No..I can’t..but if you stay tommorrow night..we can”
“okay…I’ll se you later”
I watched her ass walk down the hall, her grey skirt clinging to her
hips, her bra straps visible through the back of her blouse.

The next day while I was back in the supply room, Stephanie
walked in.
“We’re still on for tonite are’nt we..?”
“of course..I would’nt give up a drink with you..”
She started blushing a little, her cheeks becoming red, she looked
better today than the day before. She was wearing, black skirt, slit
up the back a grey blouse that fit her snugly, black stockings and
heels. I drank in her beauty, as she left th e room.

After everyone had left, I went back to check on Stephanie, she
was busy punching away at the computer, as I entered. I snuck up
behind her, trying not to think about what I wanted to do to her
later.
“how long do you think you’ll be..?” I asked.
“oh..how long have you been here..you startled me”
“not long..sorry about that”
“I should be done in about an hour”
“okay I’ll be back in a bit”
As I walked back to my office I could’nt stop thinking about
Stephanie’s legs, they looked so good wrapped in those black
stockings, so smooth and silky looking. After 30 minutes I went back
again, this time announcing my presence, Stephanie was twisting her
neck, like it was stiff. I put my hands on her shoulders, looking
over them at the screen. I did’nt know what I was looking at, but she
thought I did.
“I’m almost done..jezz I could use a drink”
I started rubbing her shoulders, massaging them lightly at first, then
increasing the intensity.
“uhmm…that feels good..your have a good touch”
I was looking right down her blouse now, as she continued punching in
whatever it is you punch in. Her breasts encased in a seethrough
white bra, her nipples visible. Her tits were lovely, not big but
the kind that curve upward like a half-moon. I started rubbing her
upper arms, and then up to her neck, running my hands under her hair,
up the sides of her neck. I thought I heard a low moan, and then
glancing down confirmed it, her nipples now were hard, pressing
against her bra, they looked delicious. Stephanie had kicked off her
shoes, and was rubbing her feet together. A few minutes later,
Stephanie announced she was done.
“There all finished..thank god..and if you don’t stop doing what
you’re doing we’re never going to make that drink”
I did’nt know if she meant she would’nt go with me or if we just
would’nt go to the bar. So I rubbed harder tracing the outline of her
ears lightly. Stephanie answered my question for me, she swiveled
aroubd in her chair, put her hands on my crotch and squeezed it
lightly, she rubbed it through my pants, causing it to rise up. I
reached down and ran my hands over her tits, feeling her nipples swell
tthrough the thin material of her blouse. She quickly unzipped my
pants, pulling my cock out, l icking the head, lapping at it like an
ice cream cone.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve done this so be patient”
It did’nt take her long to remember how, she was running her tongue up
and down the shaft, making sure to lick and kiss the underside of it,
her hands jerking it back and forth. I was busy unbuttoning her
blouse, I could only get one or two buttons undone since she was kind
of crouched over sucking me. She took my whole length in her mouth,
her green eyes looking up at me, sending shivers down my spine. I ran
my hands through her hair, enjoying how well she was sucking my cock.
After ten minu tes I stood her up, kissed her deeply, pulling her body
close to mine, she moaned softly. I ran my hands over her ass,
slipping it in the slit up the back of her skirt, feeling the
silkiness of her stockings. I sat her on the desk, finished unbutto
ning her blouse, when I parted the blouse open I was in heaven, her
tits looked so good being squeezed in her white bra. I traced the
outline of her tits as I continued kissing her, moving down her neck,
to her shoulders, I was pinching her nipples, twisting them in my
fingers.
“oh..uhmm..”she moaned softly
I slid the fabric of her bra over her tits, her nipples red as
cherries, she was still rubbing my cock, running her hands up and down
the shaft. As I glanced down I noticed garter belt straps and the
tops of her stockings, My hand instantly slipped to her thighs, her
legs parting a little, the heat from her cunt was intense, as I ran my
hand up and down her legs. My hand found its way under the straps of
her garter, and as it moved upward I could feel the bottom opf her
panties. The lace, tic kled my fingers, as I slowly ran my fingers
across her panties
“boy are you wet”
“I know it started when you started rubbing my shoulders..Uhmm”
I pressed my fingers against her cunt, rubbing up and down, herhips
started moving with my fingers. I hiked her skirt up higher, slid
her to the edge of the desk, my hand still working on her cunt, her
juices soaking her panties, when I moved foward to her, she looked at
me
“What are you doing?”
“just relax..”
I pulled her panties aside, her cunt hair trimmed neatly, her pink
folds shiny wet, I slid a finger in her, my thumb coming to rest on
her clit. I took my cock with my other hand, and guided my prick into
her cunt.
“no..no..I can’t..its too soon”
I just rubbed her clit harder, muffled her with a kiss, and slowly
slid my cock in. She was like a vise, gripping my cock like I might
get stuck.
“oh..oh..uhmm..feels so good”
I started stroking in and out, slowly at first, her stcoking clad legs
over my hips, her lace panties rubbing over my shaft with every
stroke. I looked at her, her tits hanging out of her bra, her green
eyes liting up the room. She was rubbing my c hest now, pinching my
nipples, she then bent foward and started kissing them. I increased
my tempo, pumping her faster now, she grabbed me by the neck and
scooted foward pulling me into her deeper. She was biting my nipples
now, moaning a deep thro aty moans.
“oh..oh..it feels so good..its been soo long..so long”
I felt the cum building in my balls, her cunt was squeezing my cock
tightly, her hips bucking up to meet my every thrust. We were fucking
so fast and hard her whole body was sliding back and forth on the
desk. As I looked at her her eyes were close d, she was biting her
lower lip, and I felt her cunt convulsing, I knew she was cumming, her
insides heated up, and hwen they did I expoded into her, pumping globs
of cum up her cunt. As I pulled out of her, the last of my cum shot
out on the top of her panties. I slid my hands up her back, and held
her close to me.
“that was great…you have’nt lost a thing”
“your the first since my divorce”

We cleaned up a bit, and said goodbye in the parking lot. I
later found out she was only 22 just out of college and had been
divorced for only five months. We spent many late nights after that.

Once you walked inside and saw how nice the reception area was,
and how sophisticated the receptionist, your no longer doubted
the wisdom of your decision. The receptionist greeted you warmly
and asked you to have a seat until Mr. Lamborghini could come for
you. Lamborghini. Even the name was reassuring.

“Ah, Miss Anderson! How wonderful you were able to come early!
Do come in, my dear. We have everything set up, so if you like
we can begin right away.” He was a large man, handsome in a
rugged sort of way, yet his eyes were surprisingly cold even
though his smile appeared very genuine. He was well dressed with
expensive dark slacks and what appeared to be an expensive silk
shirt accented with a heavy gold chain around his neck. He took
your arm and bowed slightly as he held the door for you. The
crew were not so impressive, especially the slick looking young
man who seemed to be leering at you as though you were dessert.
There was something definitely unlikable about him, in spite of
his dark, curly hair, his California tan, and his athletic build.
Again, it was the eyes that disturbed you the most.

“All right, gang, this is the big scene now,” said Lamborghini.
We open with a long shot…”

“Mr. Lamborghini?” You were hesitant to disturb him, but some-
thing was not right here.

“What is it?” he snapped, turning to glare at you at though you
were there to clean up and not to be his star.

“Mr. Lamborghini, a friend of mine told me you’re a little dif-
ferent from other directors he knows, but shouldn’t I get ready
first? What about makeup? And what should I wear?”

He smiled, but it was not a reassuring gesture. “When I need
help, Dear, I’ll be sure you’re the first to know.”

“But…”

“So! Now, Frank first we get a long shot of you coming in the
door toward Miss Anderson. She has her back turned to you,
obviously not expecting company. Her husband is gone for the
day, and you’re his best friend, so at first she’s not too
alarmed to see you. Then you tell her what you’re going to do,
and her expression turns…

The color drained from your face as you realized the old trap you
had fallen to with your eyes open. Frantically you looked around
for a way to escape. No one was looking your way, so you made a
dash for the door to the reception room. Locked! Oddly, they
were still ignoring you. You ran to a door across the room, next
to the bed that you had not noticed until now. Locked!

“…then her husband comes in and sees you in bed with her. At
first he is angry, but then he gets all excited by what you’re
doing…Look, Miss Anderson. You’re not going anywhere. Don’t
make this hard for all of us. O.K., now that she’s all hot and
bothered, we’re going to have to make a little revision here.
Might be more interesting this way. All right, Frank. We’ll
start where she already knows what’s going to happen to her.
Lights! Roll ‘em! Action! Go get ‘er, Frank!”

The one called Frank lunged at you and began pawing at your
blouse as he pushed you back toward the bed. You screamed and
tried to push him away, but he got his hand on the neck of your
blouse and ripped it off from you. He laughed and tore at your
skirt as you tripped and fell backwards onto the bed.

The camera moved in for close ups as Frank pinned you to the bed
with one arm and casually pulled your bra off with his right
hand. He grabbed your full young breasts with both hands and
tried to kiss you as you jerked and twisted beneath him trying to
avoid his lips. You screamed then and he reared up to slap you
hard across the face. Stunned and in shock at the suddenness and
viciousness of his attack, you fell back while he slowly and
deliberately slipped your panties down over your legs and tossed
them aside. You screamed again as he spread your legs for the
camera, but you knew you were helpless to resist all of them.

Suddenly the cameraman stood up, almost dropping his portable
camera. There was no sound but the faint whirring of an exhaust
fan somewhere in the next room. A very large black man loomed up
over you, and the one called Frank rose up in the air as though
snatched up by a construction crane. The black man tossed him
against the wall as easily a though he were a pillow.

“Hobbes!” Lamborghini cried. “Look, Mr. Hobbes, we didn’t know
you wanted to watch the filming. I mean, hey! Sure, come on in!
Make yourself at home. Jane! Get a drink for the boys! Sit
down…”

“Shut up!” the black man snapped, at the same time stepping aside
to let the tall, quiet man face Lamborghini who was visibly
trembling.

“Mr. Hobbes…please!”

The black man smashed Lamborghini in the face, then pulled out an
awesome-looking black automatic and stuck it in the man’s mouth
so his chattering teeth made little clicking sounds on the cold
metal.

The tall man didn’t look dangerous at all. He was quiet, even
scholarly in appearance with his unassuming glasses and the touch
of gray at his temples. It was the voice that chilled the room.
He spoke softly, without emotion. “Nick, give the girl your
coat. She’s coming with us…Lamborghini, you know your job
better than this. We don’t use amateurs when I finance your
films. This is business. You get your kicks on some other
playground, but not with my money.”

“Look, Hobbes…” Lamborghini mumbled around the barrel of the
gun.

“MISTER Hobbes.” Nick pushed the barrel of the gun further into
Lamborghini’s mouth.

“Mifter ‘obbes…”

“Let’s go, Nick. Get the girl.”

The big black man covered you with surprising gentleness, then
lifted you as though you were weightless. He held you securely
cradled in one massive arm, taking the reception area door’s knob
with the other hand. He shrugged, took one step backward and
smashed it open with his foot. With practiced ease he opened
the door of the black limousine and placed you on the seat as
gently as though you were a baby. The man called Hobbes got in
beside you, Nick slipped in next to the driver, and the car
rolled away from the curb with scarcely a sound.

“Soundproof, bulletproof…would you like a drink?” Hobbes asked
with a surprisingly gentle smile.

Still in shock, you looked at him blankly and tried to pull the
coat down further.

“I would have offered you my own coat,” he explained softly, “but
as you can see, Nick’s coat covers more of you. Look, Miss, I’m
sorry about all of this. Lamborghini’s a fool. Nobody screws
around…Oops! Sorry. You’re understandably upset. I Don’t
want to add to it.” He smiled again and leaned back without
looking at you until the limo pulled up to the building with the
red-uniformed doorman.

“Mr. Hobbes! Welcome, Sir. Would you like any help, Sir?” You
were beginning to recover enough to wonder at the way the doorman
pretended not to notice that you were clad only in an oversized
man’s suit coat. You couldn’t help wondering how common it was
for this quiet stranger to come here with scantily clad girls.
As you slowly got out of the limo, the doorman graciously covered
you with his own long coat and an attendant rushed out to offer
assistance. Thinking more clearly now you decided that if you
were going to be raped, it might as well be in style.

“Forget it, Miss,” Hobbes said with a trace of a laugh in his
voice. I brought you here for a hot bath and some new clothes.
Nothing more.”

You blushed in spite of yourself, and tried to duck down inside
the coat so he couldn’t see.

The suite was spacious, and servants seemed to be everywhere. One
bright young woman rushed you off to the palatial bathroom and
for the next hour you lay back in a huge, sunken marble tub
wondering if you were dreaming.

The young servant brought you a beautiful silk gown and a large
Japanese kimono to wrap around it. She dried you and helped you
dress, then led you back into the living room. Only the man
called Hobbes was there. The servants had all disappeared.

He looked up and whistled softly, and you blushed again in spite
of yourself.

“Well! For the first time I believe it wouldn’t be so bad to be
a dirty old man!” he exclaimed with a cheerful laugh. “But of
course you’re a guest, so you’re quite safe, my little friend.”
He chuckled and you smiled without really knowing why.

===============================================================

Subject: 2/2 Audition

“Do you have any pets?”

“Hmmmm…Well, I don’t know about this…What the hell! Would
you like to see mine? Her name is Aiki.”

“Eye-kee?”

“That’s right. She’s a pretty little bitch, exceptionally well
trained. Maybe she can help you relax after what you’ve been
through.”

You’re face brightened and you nodded your assent.

“Aiki! Here, girl!” Hobbes called, then whistled.

Much to your surprise, a beautiful young Japanese girl slipped
into the room, wearing a see-through blouse and a very short
mini-skirt. At first you thought she was wearing some kind of
jeweled necklace, then to your astonishment you realized it was a
studded dog collar! The next thing you realized was that her
little brown nipples were clearly showing through the sheer
blouse.

She came up to Hobbes and knelt respectfully in front of him
while he reached down to fondle her pretty little breasts through
the cloth.

“This is our guest, Aiki. Would you like to show her how we
treat pretty young ladies here? Be nice to her now.”

You were unsure just what to do when the girl stood up and came
to kneel before you. Very gently she moved the folds of the
kimono aside and raised the hem of your gown so that she could
get her face up between your thighs.

“No!” You jumped back as her warm tongue touched you.

The girl looked startled, and turned to Hobbes with a questioning
look.

“It’s O.K., Aiki. Maybe she doesn’t like to have it that way.
Why don’t you just remove your skirt and give us a little demon-
stration. Would you like that?”

The girl smiled and pulled her skirt off. She was not wearing
panties, but what startled you even more was that she was com-
pletely bare. As you watched, she knelt with her thighs spread
and slowly masturbated herself in front of you.

“That’s enough, Aiki. Now take off your blouse and get down on
your hands and knees and run around the room for us.”

The Japanese girl was naked in a moment, obediently got down on
her hands and knees and began crawling around the room.

“Well, what would you like to do with her, Dear? She’s yours for
as long as she gives you any pleasure. You can ride on her back,
have her eat you, you can give her enemas, have her do interest-
ing little things to herself…”

“What do you mean!?” you cried in dismay. Yet in spite of your-
self the possibilities began to race through your mind.

“Why is she doing this?”

“She’s a sex slave.”

“What?”

“A sex slave. She does anything that gives me pleasure, and she
does it willingly.”

“Anything?” Your voice was suddenly husky.

“Come here, Aiki.”

Still crawling on her hands and knees, the girl came up to Hobbes
with a big smile and waited.

“Get it out, Aiki. Show our guest how good you are.”

The girl obediently unzipped Hobbes trousers and pulled out his
erect penis. She moved forward, took it into her mouth and began
sucking it like a piece of candy.

“That’s enough, Aiki. Bring the whip, the multi-thonged one.”

The girl crawled away, and you cried out “No! Don’t do that to
her. You can’t.”

“Would you rather I’d do something else to her? We don’t want to
leave any marks on her pretty body, but I’m open to suggestion.”

“Isn’t there anything else you can do? Make love to her, or
something?”

“Of course. Or I can do the same for you, if you like.” He was
smiling, but there was nothing threatening in his manner. You
knew that it was intended as a free choice.

“Will she…ah…can she…”

“Of course, if you’ll let her. Aiki! Come here! No, no. Get
up, Aiki. Give me the whip and let’s see you do something nice
for our guest now. She won’t jump this time. If she does, we’ll
try the whip on her!”

You knew he was joking, yet something about the suggestion excit-
ed you in spite of yourself. Now Aiki was undressing you, and
you trembled with expectation at the feel of her warm tongue. She
held you close to her, with you still standing and she kneeling
between you thighs, licking and sucking you until you thought you
could stand it no longer. Then as you began to come, you felt a
sharp sting on your little buttocks, and the sound of the whip as
it stung you. Yet you could not move from t he eager tongue, and
you waited with fearful anticipation for the next blow. It did
not come.

Instead, Hobbes laughed. “Just couldn’t resist that the way you
were squirming around Aiki’s tongue. What a fascinating sight
you two made.”

Pulling away from Aiki’s face, slipping her hands away from your
thighs, you looked at Hobbes with a mixture of desire and anger.
“How could you!?” you demanded. “You said you wouldn’t hurt me!”

“And did I?” asked Hobbes easily, looking at your naked body with
great interest.

“Well, no…not really.” You rubbed the spot that still stung
slightly, then spread your thighs slightly as he came up to you
and slipped his right hand down to fondle your labia. He stopped
then and put both arms around you to hold your naked body close
to him. One hand reached down to lightly rub your little butt
while the other gently massaged your shoulders.

Suddenly you squeaked as you felt Aiki’s tongue flicking you from
behind, trying to get in between your little buttocks.

“Don’t do that!” you squealed, but then she gently pulled the
cheeks apart and with Hobbes feeling of your labia and fingering
your clit from the front and Aiki running her hot tongue in
against your anus, you sighed and let them have total access to
your warm body.

The evening was the most memorable of your life, one you longed
to experience again and again. Hobbes and Aiki taught you so
much that you had never known, and now could not live without.
But it’s late, and biographers are human. So we must conclude
and come back some other evening.

When you awoke the next morning, in your own apartment with no
memory of how you got there, the phone rang as you were getting
up

“Miss Anderson?” The voice was unfamiliar, and you were wary.

“Yes?”

“Miss Anderson, my name is Harry Franklin. I’m a producer with
New International Studios.”

“Oh, my! Another porn movie! Look, fellow, forget…”

“No! No! Don’t you recognize my name? I’m horrified! Two
Academy Awards in five years, and you don’t know ME? Please,
Miss Anderson, don’t break my spirit and threaten my life at the
same time!”

“Yes. Yes, I do recognize your name. But you’ve got to be
playing some kind of a cruel joke. I want to be an actress, but
you couldn’t possibly be offering me a chance to be in one of
your movies! How do you know I can even act?”

“Miss Anderson, you can learn to act a whole lot more easily than
I can learn to swim!”

“What…?”

“Mario Lamborghini was fished out of the river this morning.”

The ad said “Wanted, male, 18 to 24, to share 2 bedroom house, with same.
Rent, $200 per month. Call…” and the number was listed. I had the ad
running for a few weeks and a number of guys came by to look. The house was
a typical batchelor pad, sparse furniture and no frills. It was located
in a quiet neighborhood and far back far from the street and other houses.
I was renting from a couple who had moved to Florida and wanted someone
to take care of the house.

I guess that either the house was too far away from civilization, or my
housekeeping was atrocious, because I had no takers. My money was starting
to run low and having no extra income as I had planned, was getting to be a
real drag. Then I got a phone call from Julie. I hadn’t considered renting
the room to a girl, as I thought that it could cause some complications
when I brought a date home. She was in a terrible need of a place to stay.
Her apartment complex had been sold and the rent was increasing to a point
where she couldn’t afford to live there anymore. I told her that I didn’t
really want to rent to a female, but she must have sensed that I was
getting desparate to find a renter. She talked me into letting her look
the place over.

When I opened the door, I was taken by surprise. I had envisioned a plain
looking girl with glasses. She had long blonde hair, which cascaded down
to her waist. Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement and she was a very
beautiful vision of lovliness. I ushered her into the room and began
making excuses for the shape of the house. She ignored my comments and
seemed to have a number of ideas to spruce up the house.

I was being entranced by her beauty and wondered if I should really rent
her the room. Although there was some complications, I thought that it
just might work out to our mutual benefit.

Ten minutes later she was looking at the ad again. She got up from
the table and dug around in a kitchen drawer for the scissors, then
re- turned and carefully snipped the ad. She folded it and slipped
it in the coupons pocket of her purse. Then she went to work.

It was lunchtime when Joy fished the ad out of her purse, picked up
the phone, and dialed the number. Busy. She put the receiver back
in its cradle on her desk, put her chin in her hands, and stared at
the un- shrinkable pile of papers in her IN basket. Sigh. She
picked up the phone again, dialed. A distant phone began to ring. A
tired voice answered. “Sunset Personnel Agency. May I help you?”

“Uh, I’m responding to the ad you placed in the New York Times today.
About extras for a movie?”

“Thank you, just a minute while I connect-” Silence, and then some
awful elevator music. Hum de dum…

“Hi, this is Tom Franco speaking! So you want to be an extra eh?”
His booming, accented voice nearly drove the phone’s speaker to dis-
tortion.

“Well uh, yeah, I am curious about the ad I saw this morning…”

“Fine, fine! Let me get my computer set up here…” Joy heard the
faint clack-clacking of a True Blue IBM keyboard, and giggled. She
was surrounded by the darn things here! Fortunately the others were
all off “doing lunch” somewhere. “O.k., first off I need your name,
age, address, and phone…” Joy hesitated, then gave the man the
info. His next question starled her: “Do you consider yourself
sexually open-minded? Willing to try new things?”

“Mmm, uh, well I’d like to think so! I-”

“Good! You would be able to travel to California for four days?”

“Yes, I have some vacation time I can use. Uh, how much-”

“Very good! You sound like just the kind of person we’re looking
for. You will need to be here on the 21st.”

“Wow! This month? That’s awfully short notice. Uh, how much-”

“Will you earn? One thousand five hundred dollars plus all traveling
expenses. Sound o.k.?” Joy could practically hear the grin on his
face. She gulped.
$1500 for four days’ work! “Yes! I’m interested! Where-”

“Don’t worry about a thing, dear. I’ll make all the reservations and
mail ‘em to you. Thank you for calling! Bye.” Click.

Joy put the phone down slowly. Her mind was swimming, her heart
pounding. What am I getting myself into? This is incredible. $1500
to do what — walk by a camera, probably barely noticeable in the
background. And a chance to visit California! She had never been
there.

That night as she lay in bed, snuggled up against her sleeping
husband, her imagination ran unfettered: a glorious day in the CA
sunshine, on the set of a major studio production, famous celebrities
so close you can touch them, Mel Gibson, Patrick Swayze, Tom Cruise,
wow…

It was a grey, wet mid-morning, January 21, when the American
Airlines DC-10 touched down on runway 25R at LAX. Joy stared out the
window at the rain pelting the tarmac as the plane taxiid to the
gate. Yuck! The TV ads and travel agencies always crow about the
“year-around” sun. Her husband and some of his friends were off on a
ski trip in Utah — they were probably enjoying more sun than this!
She sighed. Oh well, the studio is probably gonna shoot everything
indoors anyway. Aren’t they?

The flight had been an interesting one though, as she’d discovered
several other passengers who were flying to Los Angeles for the same
reason! Two of them, a married couple, were going to be in it to-
gether. They and Joy had a good laugh as they shared their
experiences which led them to this trip, such as the initial
conversation with Loudmouth Franco. The man, Todd, had somehow been
able to obtain some additonal information: there were a total of one
thousand extras — five hundred men, five hundred women. The
shooting of the scene would take but half a day, with the rest of the
time available to the people to do whatever they want: sightsee, go
to Disneyland, whatever. All paid for by the movie’s producer. This
promised to be an fun trip, if only the sun would come out.

That afternoon it did. The bright light filled Joy’s room at the
Bonaventure, waking her up from what was supposed to have been a
short nap. She looked at the clock on the nightstand: 2:35. Rats!
Half the first day already gone by. She got up off the bed and went
into the bathroom to freshen up. A little while later she stood at
the window, absorbed in the marvelous view of downtown L.A. A knock
at the door shook her out of her reverie, and she strode across the
room and opened it. Todd and his wife Cherie were brightly grinning,
looking ready for a trip. “They said on the radio that it would not
rain any more today, so we thought we’d go window-shopping in
Westwood. Want to join us?” Joy nodded immediately — she couldn’t
think of anything more enjoyable. “Let me get my stuff…” She
dashed back into the room, grabbed her purse, and put on a sweater.
“O.k.!”

Late that night she was back in her hotel room, sitting on her bed,
happily looking at all her purchases. While they were not up to the
N.Y. standards she was used to, the clothing stores in Westwood had
some pretty darn good stuff! It didn’t come cheap though. She fer-
vently hoped that the studio would reimburse her as they had
promised. But she didn’t want to think about it now, as she hung up
new dresses in the closet and put the new jeans in the dresser. She’d
had to buy another suitcase so she’d be able to get all this stuff
home! When all the clothes had been hung and stored, she turned back
to her bed. There was one item remaining to be put away: very sexy
silk lingerie.

She fingered one soft strap, and smiled. She was feeling very horny,
and wished that her husband was there with her. Cherie had purchased
some very similar lingerie, much to Todd’s wide-eyed delight, and Joy
knew that right now they’d be making hot love right about now. With
a delighted giggle, she pulled off her sweater and unbuttoned her
blouse.

Pretty soon she was looking at herself in the full-length mirror on
the bathroom door. The lingerie hid very little of her sexy body,
just enough to tease and please. She ran her hands along the silk
stockings, and the figure in the mirror did likewise. Oooooh,
imagine the look on some man’s face if he saw this! Her hips and
upper body twisted slightly as she ran one hand across her bare
stomach. Then she began to remove, slowly, teasingly, what she’d put
on only minutes ago.

She imagined that some horny man was sitting on the bed, watching her
as she undressed, eyeing her luscious curves. She slid the stockings
down, exposing sexy hips and smooth silky thighs. Her bra went next;
she unclipped the clasp and lifted the cups away from her breasts,
and they bounced down and jiggled, happy to be set free. She shook
her shoulders, making her boobs jiggle even more. Mmmmm…. She
could imagine the man on the bed wanting so badly to press his face
against them and munch on them. A pile of silk grew at her feet as
more and more skin was exposed.

Last to go were the delicate lace panties. She swung her hips back
and forth as she pushed the panties down her legs. Then she stood
before the mirror, naked and very horny. The imaginary man on the
bed had a throbbing hardon as he watched her caress herself, running
her hands all over her body, feeling, squeezing, exploring.

She strode over to the bed, and lay down on it. The imaginary man
ran his fingers lightly along the length of her body, and then his
hands worked their way up, massaging and caressing her bare flesh.
She closed her eyes and let her imagination run its delightful course.

The next day, Sunday, Joy went with Todd, Cherie, and a young lady
named Missy (also an “extra”) to Disneyland. The sun stayed behind
thick cumulus clouds, and the park was crowded, but still they had a
wonderful time. Only Missy had been to Disneyland before (she was
from Costa Mesa, a city not too far south), and she made sure that
the others experienced all the best rides, despite the long lines.
Joy especially loved Star Tours, and insisted upon riding it three
times. The cars on the Matterhorn are designed so that pairs of
riders must sit pressed together, one between the legs of the other
– and when Joy was in that position against Missy, she was surprised
that Missy put her arms around Joy’s chest, rather than gripping the
handles on the sides. It felt good.

She spent that night like she’d spent the previous: making wonderful
love to a phantom. Her lovely naked body writhed and undulated with
endless sexual energy.

The Monday morning sunlight invaded the hotel room and tapped on her
eyelids. Joy opened her eyes, and stretched beneath the covers. The
heavy bedspread pressed against her body like a soft cocoon. She
piled the pillows behind her back and slid to a sitting position.

On the nightstand next to the bed sat a manila folder. Joy picked it
up and examined its contents. She’d leafed through it before, but
had not taken the time to really read it contents.

The first page gave directions to Walker Studios in Burbank, on whose
backlot the scene was to be filmed. Walker Studios? Joy had never
heard of it. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at the next page.
It was a map of the Walker Studios lot, showing the entrance off
Buena Vista, and the building where she and the 999 other extras
would assemble. Clipped to the page was a paper “badge” that she
would need to display to the guard at the entrance.

The third and fourth pages were a computer-generated mishmash of
arrows, X’s, and dotted lines covering a map of what appeared to be a
city block constructed on the backlot. The pages had her name on
them, and printed text indicating the “beginning” of her “route”, the
“endpoint”, and various “stops” along the way where she would
encounter and have to deal with various “events” involving other
extras. The text did not say so, but the word had come down the
grapevine that these “events” would be of a sexual nature. Joy’s
body tingled as her imagination played with the many possibilities.

Missy, Todd, and Cherie rode with Joy in her rented Buick. Todd sat
in the back seat, with Cherie lying across it (and his lap). One of
his hands lazily traced figure-eights on her stomach. On the radio,
Rick Dees rattled off his sound effects and tasteless jokes and kept
everybody giggling. The Monday morning L.A. traffic made slow,
steady progress. Eventually they reached the Buena Vista offramp and
headed north, passing the more famous studios. They parked in a
$4/day lot next to their destination, as indicated on the map.

People streamed by them, heading for Walker Studios, and soon Joy &
Co. were part of the crowd. Joy flashed her “pass” as she passed the
guard’s booth at the entrance, and the bored guard eyed her body and
gave her a smile. Missy had her pass taped to her chest, and she
teased the guard by pressing it against the booth’s window, right in
front of his face. The guard got up quickly from his stool, grinning
lecherously. Missy giggled and dashed to where the others were wait-
ing for her. Todd and Cherie unanimously pronounced her a sex-crazed
nymph.

Joy looked at the map she was carrying, and declared that they
appeared to be following the correct crowd. The people were
generally very friendly, with introductions being made all around as
the crowd wound its way along alleys between windowless buildings.
They turned a corner and found themselves pouring out onto what
looked like a typical shopping district street.

People were sitting down wherever a comfortable spot could be found.
Joy’s group found a patch of lawn next to the street, and they gladly
took the weight off their feet. The street was lined with stores and
restaurants, and a branch of Great Western Savings stood at one
corner. Another street cut across this one, with more businesses
lining it. Joy was amazed. It’s all a movie prop!

A pickup truck rambled around the corner and approached the still-
growing crowd. A thick-bearded man with a megaphone jumped out of
the back. He lifted the mike to his mouth and spoke. “When everyone
is here and seated, we will begin. Until then, just relax and enjoy
the scenery.” Laughter rippled through the crowd. The voice
belonged to non other than Tom “Bigmouth” Franco.

Joy watched with fascination as another truck joined the first, and
movie equipment was unloaded by the crew. Cans of film were opened,
and the film was loaded into the cameras, which the cameramen then
hoisted onto their shoulders. Sections of the crowd went wild as some
of the cameramen teased them by pointing their cameras at them and
pretending to shoot. Another pickup came around the corner, this one
much larger than the others. Mounted on its bed was a crane, and at
the end of the crane was a platform on which a large camera was
mounted. Two men sat behind the camera, one of them barking
instructions into a walkie-talkie.

Cherie recognized the man with the walkie-talkie. “My goodness, it’s
Daniel McReady!”

“Who?” Joy didn’t recognize the name.

“He makes really weird and sexy horror movies. I saw an article
about him on ‘Entertainment Tonight’ just a week ago!”

“You mean we’re in a horror movie?” Missy laughed. “Well this
should be fun!”

They watched as the man babbled on into his walkie-talkie. Then he
did something with the controls mounted on a panel in front of him,
and the platform began to rise into the air. The crowd looked up as
one as the crane’s arm telescoped and the platform ascended above
them. It stopped abruptly, and the arm shook slightly from the force
of the sudden stop. Yuck, I would not want to be up there, Joy
thought.

Franco reappeared before the crowd, and hoisted the megaphone to his
lips. “Jeez, he really doesn’t need that thing,” Joy muttered, and
chuckles could be heard from the people immediately around her.
Tom’s booming voice silenced them. Todd put his arms around his
wife, and gave her an affectionate squeeze.

“Well it looks like everyone is here, so we’ll begin. I first want
to thank, and congratulate, all of you here today. You have chosen
to take part in something that I think you will find quite enjoyable.
I chose you all with that very factor in mind. Sexual open-
mindedness, that’s the key here.” Laughter swept through the crowd.
Somebody not far behind Joy cried out, “so who do I get to FUCK!?”
More laughter.

“All that will be explained to you. First I need to fill you in with
some background information.”

He sure does, Joy thought.

“The scene here is your typical downtown street, Anywhere U.S.A., and
you all are here going about your daily business: selling, banking,
shopping, buying, etcetera. Well, that is, you WERE doing those
things, until the aliens messed with your minds.”

More chuckles in the crowd, and vocalizations of the “Twilight Zone”
theme, could be heard.

“They’re invading Earth, and they can manipulate our emotions and in-
hibitions. We are, in effect, guinea pigs for their tests, and their
whims. They have chosen the population of this community for a test
which they will find most interesting and amusing. They will erase
all sexual inhibitions from most of your minds. Not ALL of you will
be affected at the same time, I must point out. The aliens will
leave some of you as is for a while, to enhance the test
environment.” Laughter and nervous giggles rippled through the crowd.
Joy, Todd, Cherie, and Missy all looked around and at each other.
“Wow!” was all Joy could manage to say.

“You can all probably guess what I’m leading up to. With all such
checks on your desires stripped away, it will be a sexual free-for-
all in Anywhere U.S.A. Now is the chance to act out your deepest
fantasies. The more variety, the better! The town will be at your
disposal.”

Someone shouted “OWWWW BABY!!!” and the crowd roared with laughter
and applause. Joy felt flush with the excitement that surrounded her
and permeated her. Is this guy SERIOUS?

“With that said, it’s time for your all to take your starting
positions as indicated on your maps. Everybody up — let’s go!”

With cheers and yelps the crowd rose to its feet and began to
scramble every which way. Joy felt a tap on her shoulder and turned
to find herself facing Missy, who extended her hand. “Good luck!
Hope we can get together after this is all over.” Joy shook her
hand, and then gave her a soft playful slap on the side of her face.
“Have fun!”

“Oh I know I will,” Missy said in a sultry voice. Her face beamed.

Joy made her way through the crowd and tried to relate the symbols on
the map with what she saw around her. According to the map, she was
a “slsprsn” at “Wa.G” somewhere around here… She looked up and
scanned the storefronts. Bingo! Joy headed for Waterbed Gallery.

Somebody grabbed the map from her hand as she entered. “Hey!” The
man looked at the map, then looked at her and smiled. “Hi! You’re
going to be the sales lady here. Put this on.” He handed her a
badge with “Waterbed Gallery” and her name printed on it. Joy
clipped it to her blouse. “May I have my map back?”

The man shook his head. “You won’t be needing it any more. Good
luck!” He quickly shook her hand, then dashed off.

Now what? Joy looked around. It was a waterbed store all right.
New beds in all directions. She had never slept on a waterbed
before, so she sat down on one, curious to see how one felt. The
surface “gave” a little more than usual under her weight, but it
didn’t slosh about like she had expected.

There was one other person in the store, a man. He smiled when he
saw her, and strode on over. “Hi! I’m Paul. Looks like we’re going
to be doing this thing together.” He seemed shy, and wouldn’t quite
meet her gaze.

“I’m Joy. Soooo, what do we do now?”

“I guess we wait for further instructions.” He sat down on the bed
next to her.

Shortly another man entered the store, wearing a badge like Joy’s.
He came up and greeted them. “Howdy folks! Well, another salesman!
Or I guess I should say salesPERSON. Name’s Bill.” He extended his
hand. Joy shook it, then Paul.

Another lady entered the store and joined their little group. She
blushed as they all glanced at her. “Hi! Uh, I’m Chris.”
Introductions were made all around. Then Chris said, “I was told
that you,” she pointed at Bill, “are to be trying to sell me a bed at
the start of this and you, Joy, are selling Paul one!”

“Sounds simple enough,” Joy responded. “Then what?”

“Then, when you hear the word ‘ALIENS’ on the P.A., the guys are
supposed to act like their minds are being ‘twisted’, and turn into
‘wild sex animals’. Joy and I are to resist at first, then after a
few minutes our minds are ‘changed’ too. She blushed and giggled.
Then Franco’s voice boomed out from speakers hidden all over the huge
set.

“We’re ready to roll — everybody take their places!”

“I guess we better do as he says! You two stay here, and Bill and I
will go over to another part of the store.” Bill nodded in instant
agreement. “Yes ma’am!” He eyed her body as a teenager might look
at a Playboy centerfold for the first time. Together they set off
down an aisle.

Joy stood up, and Paul followed suit. “Well Paul, I guess I better
think about how I’m gonna do this. I’m not much of a salesperson!”

“That’s o.k.,” Paul said with a smile. “I don’t think that’s what
you’re gonna be remembered for here anyw-”

The P.A. boomed: “ROLL CAMERAS!”

The man pushed the paycheck and deposit slip across the counter
toward Missy. She picked them up, looked at them, then began to peck
at the keyboard of the IBM bank terminal, trying to make it look at
least somewhat like the way the teller did it at the bank she went
to. She tried not to notice or be pressured by the presence of the
cameraman, who was filming her and her “customer” at that very
moment. Meaningless numbers and text flashed on the terminal’s
plasma display — presumably the film’s audience would not be able to
see it in detail.

Todd and Cherie sat in “their” car in the parking lot of Burger King.
They had just gone through the drive-thru line, and were now munching
on Whoppers and shakes. Customers went in and out of the Burger
King. Everything appeared normal…

“ALIENS!” boomed the loudspeakers.

“…and any of these beds comes with a full one-year warranty
against, uh, er…”

The Waterbed Gallery saleslady stopped her spiel when the expression
on her customer’s face changed. He was no longer looking
thoughtfully at the bed. He was looking at her with undisguised lust.

“Oh mama, I want your body NOW!”

He dove forward and encircled her with surprisingly strong arms.
Their chests were pressed tightly together, and he was kissing her
face and neck with ferocious zeal. “Mmmmph, blrb, glub, get away
from ME…!” He tripped her off balance and she landed on the bed.
Her customer was instantly on top of her. “Bluh mmmmph are you mmmmph
CRAZY???” The man grabbed her arms and spread them outwards as he
kissed her chest through her blouse. The saleslady struggled against
him, but could not break free. Then he reached inward and grabbed
her blouse at the collar, and pulled outward. Buttons flew as the
blouse was ripped open. The saleslady’s boobs bounced out and shook
and jiggled, and the sex-maniac customer dove his face into them. At
about that time, the expression on the saleslady’s face began to
change. The man pressed her yummy tits against the sides of his face
with his hands as he feasted hungrily on her chest, and her struggles
diminished. Then she put her arms around his back, and she smiled.

Teller #4 at Great Western had just put the check in the drawer when
there was a disturbance on the other side of the counter. She
glanced up, and saw the depositor climbing up onto the counter. His
eyes were locked on her body. He’d been looking at her appreciatively
all along, but this was crazy! Panic-striken and wide-eyed, she
backed up against the coin-counting machine. The depositor jumped
down and headed for her, wild passion in his visage. She glanced
around frantically, but no one seemed willing to help her. They all
seemed to be having problems of their own… He grabbed her about
the waist, and planted his lips on hers. Her whole upper body bent
back as his tongue probed deep into her mouth and his hands felt all
over her back and sides and chest. She beat on his back, trying to
get him off, but it was of no use. One hand reached up under her
shirt, cupped her breast. She continued to struggle, which only
fueled the fires of his horniness even more! His hand slid down into
her pants, feeling, probing at hot flesh. His fingers encountered
soft panties, pushed underneath them. Then he brushed against her
pussy lips. Her whole body bucked, and then with a mighty PUSH she
managed to break free of his grasp. She tried to dash off, and he
caught hold of one sleeve. One whole side of her shirt ripped away.
She made a break for the waist-high door that separated the tellers’
area from the customers’. She vaulted over it, her exposed breast
bouncing wildly. She turned toward the nearest door… and another
horny customer wrapped himself around her. His hand squeezed her
breast as he kissed her passionately. Her body seemed to go limp for
a moment, and then she put her arms around his shoulders. With his
other hand, the man pushed the remaining half of her shirt off her.

In the front seat of the Camry, it was the woman who was “affected”
first. A funny expression formed on her face, and then she put down
the remaining morsel of her Whopper, turned, tore off her T-shirt,
and flung herself on her boyfriend. She kissed him all over and
rubbed her chest against his face. He was stunned — they’d only
been seeing each other a few days now! But he could not resist the
urges that suddenly built within him, and he grabbed this wild nymph,
tried to steady her so his lips could get a clear shot at hers. Her
boobs, still trapped in her bra, were driving him wild, and she saw
this and with a quick movement flung the offending article of
clothing away. She shook her shoulders wildy, making her breasts
smack against his face. He caught them with his hands, pressed them
together. The nipples pointed right at him, and his eager lips and
tongue found their mark.

Outside the car, on the street, it was pandemonium. A mailman was
pinned underneath two very horny women, who were tearing off his
uniform with great gusto. A sexy blonde had emerged from the tanning
parlor wearing tight shorts and a halter top, and she was easy prey
for the nearest horny male, who was hungrily enjoying every luscious
curve right there on the sidewalk. A naked man was running down the
street in panic, pursued by a woman in the process of becoming naked
herself. Suddenly the man stopped with that quizzical expression on
his face, turned, and swept his pursuer into a passionate embrace.
There they stood in the middle of the street, kissing and kissing and
kissing, one of her thighs raised up and pressed against his hip,
where it was lovingly caressed all over by his hand.

The waterbed saleslady and her customer were making hot love right
there on the bare mattress. He had one hand on her pussy, fingering
and rubbing and causing her great ecstasy, and his other hand was
massaging a breast as they continued to kiss. Nearby, a salesman and
his female customer were also in a hot tight embrace. So consumed
with passion were they that they didn’t even make it to a bed — they
did it right on the parquet floor. She was kissing and licking his
chest as she stroked at his hard cock. He held her against him and
buried his chin in her hair.

Next to the bank’s exit was a plush waiting area, with sofas, lounge
chairs, and a long low oak table. A man lay spread-eagled on the
table, his hands and feet bound by long pieces of string to the
table’s legs. He struggled and writhed and moaned with pleasure and
pleaded for mercy. Above him stood Teller #4, totally naked,
observing her slave as he gazed up longingly at her luscious body.
She got on her knees and let her fingers slide along his body, from
his chin down, barely grazing his throbbing cock. Then she got up on
the table and formed a bridge that spanned above him, perched on her
fingers and toes. She said something to him, and he nodded
excitedly. She changed her mind, and the man begged, pleaded for her
do do that to him with her beautiful body. She got up above him
again, then lowered herself to hands and knees, her boobs hanging
down, the nipples inches above his chest. He lavished heaps of
praise on her and her gorgeous body, and strained against his ropes,
trying to raise his chest so that it would touch hers. She lifted
herself up a little and wagged a finger at him. He begged, pleaded,
praised, WORSHIPPED the goddess whose flesh was so close to his. She
slowly lowered her body. Her nipples touched his skin, and he sighed
with delight. She continued to lower herself down on him, and her
boobs slowly squeezed between them. Her stomach pressed against his,
and his cock was sandwiched between his lower abdomen and hers. He
moaned with delight and continued to praise his master’s beauty.

The Camry was bouncing now. The driver’s seat was reclined all the
way back against the rear seat, and a man lay on it in total sexual
bliss while his girlfriend rode him like a hobby horse. His hands
climbed up her body, gripping her sides, then squeezing her boobs
together. Then they gripped her hips and held on tight as her
bouncing grew in intensity. His cock was a blazing missile, and she
was the main Red Army base. When they came together, the fire was as
hot as the sun.

On the sidewalk, the tanned blonde beauty was being mauled by three
lustful pedestrians. One was kissing her, one was enjoying her boobs
and caressing her all over, and the third was munching on and sucking
her pussy for all it was worth. The mailman was fucking a woman
doggie-style while another lady was behind him, pressing her boobs
against the back of his head. Undelivered mail was scattered all
around them. All over the lawn next to the street, acts of hot wild
love could be observed.

Then the military arrived.

Large camouflaged trucks rolled around the corner and stopped. Rear
flaps flew open, and troops poured out, ready to restore order to
this city which had been paralyzed by some bizarre epidemic.
Soldiers ran into stores and businesses. Others went to the hot piles
of flesh that writhed on the street and sidewalk.

A soldier reached the blonde beauty and tried to pull the men off
her. They pushed him away. More soldiers came over and grappled with
the men. The first soldier found himself confronted by this beauty,
full of hot lustful fire. She flung herself against him. The
soldier, who’d never had a girlfriend in his life, forgot all about
duty to his country. He licked and squeezed and kissed and caressed
this luscious girl with instant horniness.

Two soldiers emerged from the waterbed store, with a lovely naked
woman in their grip, her boobs jiggling as she struggled to free
herself (so she could fling herself on somebody). Two more soldiers
came over and grabbed her luscious legs, and they carried her to the
truck, not traveling too quickly as they enjoyed the sight of her
suspended between them. They swung her up into the back of the
truck. The soldier with the blonde beauty lifted her up and brought
her over to the truck, and she was transferred inside. The soldiers
then climbed in, and zipped the flap closed.

The bank teller was sucking on her slave’s cock when the soldier
burst in. He took one look at her and lunged for that succulent
flesh. If he has to apprehend people, he thought, he might as well
apprehend the sexiest ones! He wrapped his arms around her and
dragged her outside, as the tied-up man shouted insults and
damnations at him. His hands were on her boobs, and he squeezed them
and played with her nipples. She did not resist — instead she turned
around in his arms, wrapped her arms around him, and kissed him.

Inside the Camry, the two lovers embraced each other and savored
their collective warmth. Every once in a while one of them would
peek out the window and observe the sexy shenanigans going on
outside. He or she would chuckle and share it with his/her partner.
Then they would resume kissing.

The military had been conquered. The soldiers were now part of the
orgy that had enveloped the whole city. The aliens saw how effective
this was, and began to use the same technique in major cities all
over the world. Soon the majority of the planet’s population was
consumed with sex, and the aliens observed them with delight while
they plundered Earth’s resources. All precious metals and minerals
were brought up to the massive mother ship, and the aliens left with
their unspeakably valuable cargo. Those puny humans had been so easy
to conquer!

The screen went black. Then the end credits began to roll.

Joy and her husband just sat there as others in the theatre began to
get up and file out. There was alot of chatter — exclamations like
“wow!” and “oh man!” Many of those who would leave the theatre would
be having sex or masturbating that night like they hadn’t in a long
time.

Together they sat and watched the credits roll by. Her husband put a
hand on her thigh and squeezed. She leaned over and rested her head
on his shoulder. She did not know how her husband would take seeing
her in this scene, and was pleasantly surprised at his delighted
expression as he watched. She thought she’d only be visible for
maybe a second at most, but she had been up there on that
thirty-foot-high screen several times in different hot scenes. Of
course, this being an R-rated release, the hottest and most explicit
stuff was cut out. But it didn’t matter to Joy at all. What was up
there had been SO erotic and sexy.

That night she and her husband made the best love since their wedding
night. It lasted ALL night.

Some would say, “If you wanted her so much why don’t you get her?”
Well for sure I wanted to but she always seemed to have another guy.
And did she go through them. She never had one for more than a few
weeks, and I wanted to be more than that. That is why I watched and
studied her for so long. I knew her in and out including her
favorite sex positions, via a telescope bought for the purpose. As a
matter of fact I finally decided that I would confront her with my
love as soon as I found out one last bit of information. I didn’t
know her name. I vowed that when I got it, I would get her.

One day she did not follow the usually routine. She went out to
work did not come for her daily jog. I saw this as an excellent
chance to figure out her name. I knew for sure that her name would
be on her mail, which she usually picked up from her box before
jogging. Inconspiciously I slipped down to the mail boxes. The
apartment owner either was a trusting soul or cheap because the boxes
did not have locks. Lucky for me! I glanced and saw no one around.
I quickly popped open her box and scanned her letters. Finally I say
what I had been waiting for. Among the letters to occupant I found
one addressed to ‘Miss Betsy Bryant’. I am ready to make my move. I
knew in my mind I was going to get this woman and I would start the
next time I saw her.

About 4 o’clock the next day I saw Betsy getting her mail. I
slipped out of the apartment and came up the road as if I was going
to the apartments. I walked up to her and pretended to ask her the
direction to a friends place. When she was about to answer I
said,”Wait a minute? Aren’t you Betsey Byrant? Don’t you remember
me? I am Jim from school.”

This had her throughly confused and I moved in for the kill. I
rambled on about some made up school career until she invited me to
her place. I had never really seen her place except from the
windows, and I was impressed. She had impecable taste in decor that
seems the mark of the sucessful women. After we got on the couch I
admitted to really being her neighbor and used the school mate bit as
a ploy to get in her apartment. Betsy was shocked and I was afraid
that she would kick me out. Finally, at my urgings she cooled down,
and admitted that she knew I was BSing her anyway. The she started
spouting of info on me! She knew everything about me. Of course I
was surprised. It turns out that she used the computer at work to
find out about me when she noticed me spying on her.

“Well, I bet you don’t know my favorite sex position,” I finally said.
“I bet I can find out,” she said slyly.

From there on it was smooth sailing. We had a few drinks, and she
started to get really beautiful. I eased over closer to her on the
couch and tryed to kiss her. Betsy noticed by the tent my rod was
causing in my pants that I was really in for her. “You know I don’t
fuck just any man. He has got to do what I say and enjoy it.” I
suddenly realized that maybe I didn’t know all about her. What if
she is one of those hard-core dominant bitchs. That would really
ruin things. But she is the ultimate prize and I would do anything to
get it with her. “Well, what do you have in mind?”

First she said that I would have to shower. Next she said that I
would have to shave off all my hair (except my head). Finally she
said that she would only take cock in the ass because she was saving
her cherry for marriage. Those rules were not to bad and the latter
one explained here favorite position–doggie style. At the time I
was hot enough to agree to anything so off to the shower I went.

When I was done in the shower I was greeted by Betsy with one of
those antique straight razors. “We are going to get all that hair
off you quick,” she said and away she went. She started off at my
legs and made quick work of them while I looked down at the firm tits
peeking out of her terry cloth robe. Next she shaved my arms and
chest. Then I started to worry. Some men may not feel threatened by
a girl shaving there dick with a 4 inch long razor but I do. “I’ll
get the safety razor for this”, she said, taking a lot of my mind.
Back she came and away went my cock hair. Then I was rolled over and
then the rest of the hair came off. I felt strangely clean and was
dying to fuck her hard.

“Now that you are properly prepared, you can shave my pussy.”
she said as she dropped her terry-cloth robe. She was gorgous. No
sags on her. She had nice firm tits with big pink nipples. She had
one hot looking pussy and I took little time shaving the sparce hair
off of it. The whole time I was dying to nibble her hard clit that I
occasionly saw during my little job. “I want you to tongue me so
long and hard that your tongue blisters,” she announced. I quickly
obliged her. She was so smooth and sticky, wet. Every once and
awhile she start to pant and then give a little scream, which I
suspected were orgasms. Finally my tongue gave out and I had to
quit. “I got to quit. Look at my tongue,” I said showing her my red
tongue. “Ok, you were a good boy and I want to reward you.” Quickly
we changed positions and she started to lick me off. Boy was she
good. She would slowly circle my cock head with her tongue and then
suck and pump it. Every once and awhile she would even deepthroat
it, but she looked like she would gag so I didn’t press it too hard.
Finally I felt my balls tighten up and I knew I was going to come
like a beast. “Don’t come in my mouth. Shoot on my tits,” she
panted. I pulled out if her mouth and shot my hot load all over her
firm tits. She rubbed my come all over her chest and then gave me a
real tonguey kiss.

“I want you to fuck me now.” she said after catching her
breather.”Let me screw your pussy please” I begged but she grabbed my
balls and let me know that I would be doing a rear entrance. I had
never fucked anyone in the ass before so I had her talk me through. I
got me first look at her pretty bung hole. It looked pretty tight
and even though I don’t have a titanic cock, I had my doubts. “The
trick is to go slow and to have lots of lubrication.” I looked
around and found a bottle of lube conviently at hand. So I greased
up my fingers and started probing that tight ass of hers. At first I
could only get one finger in but slowly I got about three in. She
was obviously enjoying her self and had some sort of vibrator on her
clit. “Quick, stick your cock in my asshole! I need it! ” she
yelled. I got behind her and greased up my pole and placed my cock
head on her now red anus. I slowly worked it about a half inch and
Betsy was going crazy. I pushed a little more and all most all
resistance gave away and I slid in up to my now clean shaven pelvis.

It was so tight. For awhile I just had to sit there and get
used to it. “Pump me now!” she yelled and I started off. Slow at
first, but then I picked up the pace. I started to finger her puss
while I felt her hands on my butt pulling me in to her. I had never
seen a girl so wild. She started to squeal and was scratching my
butt with her long nails. Again I had that warm feeling in my balls
and I knew this time I would have one of those once in a life time
orgasms. “Fuck me harder!” she was yelling again. “I going to come,”
I replied. And she started meeting my cock with such force that she
was smashing my balls against my thighs. I started pumping my hot
come in her ass like crazy. I thought I would go soft but I guess
the pain she was inflicted on my balls was keeping me hard. “Keep on
fucking me you bastard!” With my load in her ass things were getting
very lubed and very sticky. I was like a piston and I kept on till
come leaked out of her red, raw ass and my cock could not take it
anymore.

Now was my chance to get my mouth of those big tits of hers.
She laid back on the bed and I latched right on to those long
nipples. Here flesh was so creamy and I could taste the saltiness of
my come all over her globes. Betsy winced as I rolled those nipples
between my fingers. After a bit of this she gets up and says,”You
had your fun on my ass, it is now time for my turn on yours.”
Needless to say I was pretty worn out, but I remembered the agreement
and warily rolled over.

She placed pillow under my cock to allow her easy access to my
ass. “First I need to get some ‘toys’.” She went over to a beautiful
oriental chest and picked out an assortment of sex toys. I was
apprehensive about the situation but she cleverly calmed me down.
“Put this on.” she ordered me as I was handed one of those cock ring
vibrators. I slipped it on and felt waves of stimulation run up and
down my cock. I next I felt a greased finger penetrate my virgin ass
hole. This isn’t too bad I thought, until she added a few more
fingers. My ass burnt but it also felt so erotic that I had to have
more. “I am going to put a small butt plug in your ass so loosen
up.” I obediently loosened up to be rewarded with some of the most
intense pain I have felt in awhile. I also thought I was going to
shoot off right then. If that was the small plug I would hate to try
the large one because I thought I was going to rip at the seams from
the pain in my ass.

“Flip over cuntlicker, I want to suck your cock!” she snarled.
I was in a pretty interesting position. I had this vibrating plug in
my ass making my knees weak and a vibrating cock ring that was making
my dick drip pre-come. Carefully I flipped over to have my balls
harshly squeezed. I could not take it any more. I shot come all
over my own stomach. This time Betsy licked it up running her tongue
all over my upper torso. “What are we going to do now? You came
before I got a chance to suck you off. For that we need to punish
you.” I thought what else could she do to me. To my dismay I say
what she had planned. She had a butt plug the size of a small pair.
“There is no way you are going to be able to get that in my ass,
bitch,” I told her. “We’ll see about that.” And with that she went
out of the room. I removed the cock ring and sat back to see what
she was up to. I was sore, tired, and needed to fuck her pussy so
hard to make up for all this weird stuff she was doing.

Betsy came back into the room all smiles with something covered
in a towel. “Show me your ass” she commanded and I did. When she
yanked out the small butt plug out I would have come on the spot if I
had of been hard. “This is going to take a little time,” as she put
the towel on the floor and greased up the giant plug. After a little
stretching and a lot of pain the thing finally went in. It had a
more hollow feel to it that made me think that something was afoot.
“I am going to do something wild and then I want you to fuck my ass
again.” she said as she pushed my face into the pillows. Suddenly I
feel a searing coldness in my ass. From beneath the towel she had
taken a glass of ice water and filled up the hollow butt plug with
it. My cock had never been so hard in my life. I thought I would
pop a vein or something. “What are you waiting for? Fuck my ass!”
So again I grease up and work it in her raw asshole which was still
loose so it took me no time to slide on in. The feeling of the cold
pressure in my ass and the tight pressure around my cock was the
wildest I had ever expierenced. I did not last long and when Betsy
tried to yank the big plug out of my ass I came like crazy. I did
not even know that I had that much left.

After a night of sex I was bushed. I think Betsy was a little
tired too because after that last anal fuck she put up her toys and
went to bed. Even though I was trying to sleep all through-out the
night I would wake to her licking my cock. In the morning I woke up
to a burning ass and no Betsy. I found a note. “Dear AssFucker, I
hope you enjoyed last night. Tonight I will have a friend over and
maybe we can have some more fun, if you got the balls. Signed Betsy
B. Bad.” I don’t know if I will show up, but that will be another
story.

I used the big brass door knockers on the impressive oak front doors.
After a short pause there was a rustling sound from the other side,
someone fumbling with the knob no doubt. As the door mysteriously
pulled back away from me, a grand foyer was slowly revealed. Surprised
that there was no one to greet me, I was a little unsure of what
etiquette dictated under these circumstances. Deciding that the door
had indeed opened for a reason, I hesitantly stepped inside the stately
home.
I detected a light “clinking” sound as the door began to close behind
me as soon as I had cleared it’s path. I hopped back, out of the way. I
couldn’t help but think that something was not right here! It took just
a moment before I discovered the cause for my uneasiness. A burning wave
of adrenalin rolled down my spine as it became apparent what was
powering the mysterious door. I tried to take it all in, to be as
observant as my vocation demanded, but my cognition was disjointed and
slow in coming.
A girl. She was small, about 5′4″, not much more then 100 pounds. In
her early twenties I surmised. She pushed at the door awkwardly with
her back and bottom, walking backwards. Her hands seemingly held the
door latch which appeared to be pressing into the small of her back.
She didn’t even look up at me as she concentrated on carefully shutting
the door. My mind continued to reel as more observations became
apparent. She was blonde, her hair pulled back into a concealed French
braid. I decided she was dressed somewhat distinctively. She wore a
slim beige skirt that just brushed the top of her knees. A dark green
wool sweater with a V-neck snugly hugged her distinctly feminine
features. The outfit seemed to have a uniform-ish quality to it because
a white shirt and a bright red, man’s style necktie peeked out from
under the sweater. Some of the smaller details emerged in the seconds
that it took for her to close the door. Her white shirt had the those
little tabs on the collar, buttoned tightly under her tie knot. These
tabs caused her tie to stand out a bit more prominently and made the
collar form fit snugly around her supple neck. A small brass name plate
was pinned to her sweater, on her left breast. I couldn’t read it at that
moment. The door thumped closed.
My mind had tried to deny the obvious, I was sure that it was playing
tricks on me, as it surly had from the second the door had opened. It
couldn’t be, but as this strange girl looked up into my face and our
eyes met for the first time, there could be no question, no mistake.
Her big blue eyes gleamed up at me, over the tape. White tape, lots of
white tape covered her mouth. She was gagged. Her hands remained behind
her back as she stepped towards me. A thin chain rustled between her
dainty ankles as she approached with an unmistakable high heeled grace.
Suddenly fear took over my senses. Who could have done this to this
poor girl? Were there criminals in the house who had cruelly bound and
gagged this poor waif? Were they, even now, planning unspeakable things
to do to her? I looked back into her eyes. Why didn’t she appear
frightened? She seemed a bit surprised to see me, but her eyes sparkled
with such expression… There was such a unmistakable aura of
friendliness, of welcome, that I was inexplicably at ease once again.
My eyes were drawn back downward to her mouth. Or rather, the tape
covering her mouth. It was made up of four or five pieces of white
adhesive tape that crisscrossed and covered her entire lower face, from
just under her nose to the tip of her chin. Her chin seemed unnaturally
long before I realized that under the tape her mouth was stretched wide
open. Two wide, black leather straps passed around to the back of her
head giving a clue as to the reason for her open mouth. They exited
from underneath the tape where it ended just to the front of her ears.
Feeling stupid for not noticing it before, I realized that there was
writing on the tape. Upon examining it more closely, I discerned it was
written in flowing, feminine script. It said simply:
“Welcome to the Sumpter home. May I take your coat?”
The writing on the tape reminded me of the of the nameplate on this
mysterious girl’s chest, perhaps that could give me a clue. I glanced
down at it. Etched cleanly in the brass in large block letters was:
“Yvette” and under the name, in smaller scroll print: “Slave”
I suppose that it was natural, but my eyes wandered from the name plate
to the sweet line of the breast that it was pined to. These beautiful
breasts stirred ever so slightly on each breath she took, rising and
falling, stretching and pulling the supple wool embrace of her sweater.
I felt my face flush when I realized that my eyes had lingered a moment
too long on one of her more personal attributes. When I glanced up into
those mysterious eyes once again, I was amazed because her expression
indicated a coy pleasure in my admiration, rather then the almost
universal look of disdain that I was accustom to. She looked at me
steadily for a long moment and then leaned forward, pushing her chin
slightly out to me. My first thought was that she wanted to kiss me,
(Silly me… :^) but her eyes turned casually up and away, she was
attempting to make the writing on her lips more evident. It seemed almost
as if she was speaking the words on the tape. As I looked on dumbly she
turned her back to me and bent forward, raising her pinioned wrists to me.
She wore handcuffs.
Now, although I would never have claimed to be an expert at such
things, I had seen handcuffs before. I’d even worn them once or twice
in my rowdier days. The cuffs I had seen were different then the ones
that adorned her dainty wrists. I was accustomed to a chain between the
cuffs. Short, stout, unyielding, but a chain. These cuffs had no chain.
The two cuffs were linked directly at their base by a hinge type of
contrivance. Her wrists were held parallel to each other with only a
slight “V”ish in-out movement possible. Escape seemed impossible.
Indeed, it was impossible.
An amused voice broke the silence. I had no idea Joan Sumpter had
been watching. “She wants to take your coat, you know?” Joan said as she
approached, smiling. “I did say that you should leave your inhibitions
at home. Now didn’t I?” I was on auto-pilot as I shrugged off my coat and
dropped it over the outstretched arms along with my scarf. The girl
turned back around to face me, keeping her arms raised as high as she
could so my coat would not drag on the floor. Her shoulders were back
and her chest out straining the limitations of her sweater. Joan
sauntered up behind the girl and casually put her arm around her
shoulders. As Joan nonchalantly played with the girl’s clothing,
picking imaginary lint from her sweater and casually adjusting the
dimple in her necktie, she began to explain their unique relationship.

To be continued…

Joan explained that she and her husband enjoyed keeping several such
“domestics”. Each from a various backround, the servants came to their
employment with various objectives. Yvette, for example was a student.
She was studying dramatic arts at a nearby collage. The Sumpters
provided her with her tuition, room and board and enough time off every
weekday to attend class. All those benefits in exchange for absolute,
unquestioning, frequently bound’n'gagged servitude the remainder of the
time. Yvette listened patiently to this exposition and when Joan was
done, looked up at me and shrugged her shoulders as if to say “Would
you pass up a deal like that?” Joan chuckled and then continued on
telling me how Yvette ultimately did enjoy all these trappings. Yvette
tossed her head back haughtily and then humphed airily. “Who me?” Joan
said, clarifying Yvette’s little pantomime. Joan leaned forward and gave
Yvette a kiss on the cheek then shooed her off with a swat on the bum
and an order to have herself “fixed up” so she could help serve the
hors d’oeuvres. As Yvette tried to squeeze between us she brushed
against me, her breasts lightly touching my arm. After Yvette departed,
Joan went on to explain that all of her “Helpers” were with her for
different reasons, but, that they all shared their one common interest.
“If you catch my meaning…” she said. It was difficult not to.
I followed Joan down a hallway as she graciously elaborated on what I
was about to observe. She had kept “Pets” as she put it, for many years.
She had always loved being a boss, in total control. Domineering as it
were. Before she had met and fell in love with her husband, she had
assumed that she would go through life like that. Once they were
married she had tried to forget what she had become accustom to, to
deny it. She tried to put it behind her, and concentrate on their 50-50
relationship, but it just didn’t seem to work out. “Besides,” she said
with a smile, “I’m not a very good housekeeper.” So after several
unhappy months she confessed her desires to her husband. At first, she
said, he was reluctant, but grudgingly accepted a trial run. “After a
while, the idea did seem to grow on him.” She said that as she got to
know me she began to get the impression that I might enjoy her little
diversions. As she was trying to think of a way to thank me for all I
had done, it became more and more apparent to her that this would be a
perfect show of thanks. Certainly better then a case of scotch. I just
wasn’t sure I was up to all this…
We entered a large living room. I glanced around at the formal room
and the guests who chatted pleasantly. Two men and a woman were seated
on two couches. Another girl, statuesque and strong stood nearby. As
Joan and I entered the room the tall girl hurried over to us as fast as
her hobbled stride would carry her. This girl wore a maid’s uniform,
stylized to say the least. The frilly trim on the edges of black satin
uniform was a joy to behold. Lace circled the hem of the ballooning
skirt and starched petticoats peeked out from underneath. A gigantic
white apron edged in ruffles ran from her hem to her shoulders but left
exposed the plunging neckline of her dress. The apron was tied in back
with a big stiff bow. The girl’s ample bosom threatened to spill out of
the front of her uniform at any moment. Around her neck was a tight,
stiff, starched white collar and a floppy red bow tie. The back of her
collar seemed to go down under the back of her dress. There was a brass
name-tag pinned on her apron and I read it as she approached. It said:
“BABETTE Slave”
It was then that Joan explained how Babette had been one of her
biggest challenges. Joan turned to reach down onto a nearby coffee
table and picked up a small, aged, photograph in a frame and showed it
to me. The picture was of a biker woman, leather jacket, torn jeans,
boots, the works. Joan explained that Babette had come to her with a
dilemma: she just wasn’t happy with the way her life was going and she
wanted to make a little change. Joan said she had been eager to help
this lost girl, although perhaps the change was a little more drastic
then Babette originally bargained on. “Babette here, hadn’t even worn a
skirt in over 14 years.” Joan said as she carefully placed the photo
back on to the coffee table. “She came in jeans and work boots one day
and was wearing petticoats and 5 inch heels the next.” I glanced down
at the black patent ankle strap pumps that were locked on her feet and
they seemed to be even higher then that! A red rubber ball was wedged
tightly in her mouth secured with a black leather strap. Even that
strap was trimmed with pretty white lace.
Babette offered me an hors d’oeuvre from the odd tray she was
carrying. The tray was attached to two curved bars that were in turn
attached to pivots, one on either hip. These pivots were anchored to a
hard looking belt, buckled around her waist. The two bars continued up
behind her where they came together into a handle of sorts. The handle
just hung in the air at the moment. I took one of the hors d’oeuvres to
be polite and then Joan motioned her away. As Babette turned I was
surprised to see that she had no arms, or rather, her dress had no
armholes or sleeves. After my little meeting with Yvette, I had assumed
that her arms had been tied somehow behind her, but I had been slightly
mistaken. There was a bulge in the back of her dress and it appeared
that her arms were somehow folded behind her and her dress was then
pulled up over her arms to her shoulders. There were lace patches where
there could have been arm holes, but they were only decorative.
Joan graciously offered me a drink, and by this point I really needed
one. So we went up to the bar. My final surprise was there. Clarette. A
buxom little brunette, she was dressed almost identically with Yvette,
the only difference was that she had a blue pullover sweater vest in
place of the long sleeve sweater Yvette wore. Clarette stood at
attention behind the bar as we approached. A light chain was visible
running from an unseen spot behind her up to the ceiling where it was
securely anchored to a metal ring directly above her head. As she
turned to face us, the inscription on her tape covered lips became
apparent: “Your Pleasure?” “Scotch on the rocks.” I replied because I
really wanted it by then. Clarette pivoted on her high heels and
reached awkwardly for a glass. The chain in the ceiling ran to a
leather strap that pinned her elbows together behind her back. A thin
chain ran from one wrist cuff to the other across the front of her
belly With effort, she was able to reach the glass with her fettered
hand and set it in front of me. She carefully filled the glass with ice
as I marveled at her bound dexterity. Finally with a twist of her wrist
the glass filled with scotch. It may have taken a few moments, but it
was well-worth the wait. I quaffed the scotch and put the glass down,
sending Clarette into her gyrations again. I couldn’t help but be
amazed at her grace.
A side door opened and Yvette entered. Someone had attached the same
type of tray that Babette wore to her hips as well as a small white
apron to protect her skirt. A woman walked behind her with her hands on
Yvette’s shoulders “steering” her into the room. Joan motioned Yvette
over to the bar, while the woman joined the others by the couch.
“Another round for our guests.” She informed Yvette. With that,
Clarette began setting out several glasses and started mixing the
beverages. While Joan was busy straightening Yvette’s tie again, (“I
just can’t abide sloppy knots…” she informed me with a little wink.)
I watched Clarette as she went about her business. As she finished each
drink she hung the glass in a wire rack next to the bar. After Joan was
satisfied with Yvette’s presentablity, Yvette went to the wire rack and
guided the tray under the glasses. Although her hands were still
securely cuffed behind her back, she used the handle on the bar behind
her back to act as a counterweight and it helped position her tray to
lift the glasses out of rack. Amazing. Talent, skill, practice?…
Yvette then headed over to the party with a tray load of drinks
carefully avoiding any spills by manipulating the tray handle. She
curtsied to the guests and it was difficult to tell whether or not the
guests were happy to see her because they were thirsty, or whether they
just needed a new bum to pinch.
Joan took a few moments to introduce me around. Lawrence, her husband
was a painter and photographer, A tall man with lanky features and
graying hair. “Call me Larry” He said. George was the dumpy little man
who sat on the couch, He was slightly balding, and to me, didn’t seem
to have very much going for him. When we shook hands he seemed a bit
like a wet fish. The other two women were “Companions” of Joan’s. Rose
was an older woman, one who was probably very attractive one day, but
now she just looked kind of “hard”. She seemed nice enough, however.
Elaine was the other woman. She could have been your next door
neighbor. The one you borrow a cup of sugar from. Nice, but not really
very interesting.
After some small talk, more hors d’oeuvres from Babette’s tray and
another round of drink’s from Yvette’s I was really getting into the
spirit of things. All three “slaves” seemed to be honestly enjoying
their chores, with only Babette getting a bit cantankerous whenever
someone had the audacity to lift her skirt. You almost couldn’t resist
the temptation. Joan excused herself after a while and went behind the
bar and I saw her unclip the chain hanging from the ceiling to Clarette’s
elbow strap. The two girls then disappeared into the kitchen. I began to
become aware that when Yvette was not waiting on anyone, she would
always return to a place at my side. She would stand at attention
there, waiting to be of service. Babette was more retiring, showing the
same discipline, but back away from the group. Although I tried to be
nonchalant, I couldn’t help but glace up at Yvette a couple of times.
She was simply lovely. I thought I caught her eyes snap away from me
each time I looked up, but I could have been mistaken. After a while,
Clarette entered the room. Her hands were switched behind her back and
now, she too, wore a tray and a new tape message: “Dinner is served.”

To be continued…

–

The guests all retired to the dining room and the three servant girls
made a beeline to the kitchen. After we were seated, Joan joined us and
took her place at one end of the table. Her husband was seated at the
other end and the four guests filled in between. Joan rang a small bell
and the parade began. Clarette, Yvette then Babette entered in turn
each carrying a tray load of food. The tape had been removed from both
Yvette’s and Clarette’s mouths betraying the bright red rubber balls
that were strapped in their mouths. I could see Yvette bite down on the
unyielding rubber as she concentrated on her gait to avoid stumbling
on her hobble. The servants hurried back and forth between the kitchen
and the dining room bringing out plates of food. The meal progressed
with the three servants standing at attention against the wall waiting
to be summoned. I learned that it was considered bad form around this
dinner table for any of the guests to pass anything between themselves.
If one guest wished to use the salt for instance, they would request
the use of the condiment whereupon one of the maids would rush forward
to accept it onto her tray. She would then move to the requester and
offer the salt to them. Many times this only required that she turn her
body as the giver was often seated directly beside the receiver.
The meal was delicious, and as it wound down the three girls hustled
back and forth clearing the table. While Babette busied herself in the
kitchen, Clarette appeared with a tray full of brandy glasses to be
distributed among the guests. George took his glass and casually lit a
huge cigar. He leaned back and summoned Yvette. She came and stood
beside him and gazed across the table meeting my eyes. George shook out
his match and asked Joan: “Is it time for desert now?” Yvette jumped
as if she had been struck! Her eyes flew open and she gaped at me
beseechingly. I couldn’t really gather the significance of George’s
comment beyond the innuendo. Except for Yvette’s consternation, I would
have surly thought it was an idle comment. George dropped the spent
match on Yvette’s tray and waved her away. A look of supreme relief swept
Yvette’s beautiful face as she went to dispose of the match. Clarette
took the last tray of plates and followed Yvette into the kitchen. Joan
sighed and looked at her husband. He shrugged and nodded to her. “Oh,
Sometimes I think that is the only reason you come here…” She said.
“…But I suppose it’s O.K.” With that, Rose and Elaine looked at each
other and giggled. Then they got up and went to stand on either side of
the swinging doors to the kitchen. Rose smiled at my obvious look of
confusion and held a finger to her lips. The kitchen doors slowly
opened and Clarette stepped into the room. As the doors closed behind
her, Rose and Elaine stepped up behind the unsuspecting barmaid and
hooked their arms through her handcuffed arms, catching her elbows and
pulling them outward, totally taking the pretty young brunette under
control. Clarette’s shout was no more then a muffled grunt due to the
tight strap and ball in her mouth and she glanced anxiously back and
forth between her grinning attendants. The two women hustled the
squeeling, struggling, but somehow unresisting, girl out of the room
through the other door and no one (Not even me) raised a finger to intercede.
George stood slowly and stretched, rubbing his pot belly. “Same
place?” He asked Joan. She nodded and he casually walked out of the
room. Joan rose and asked me to chat with Larry for a few moments while
she was gone. Larry was the typical self-searching, reserved artist. In
the course of our conversation he confided in me that he had fallen in
love with Joan the moment he had lain eyes on her, those many years
before. What he didn’t understand at the time, was her sexual appetite.
He smiled as he explained with a twinge of pride, It seemed that she is
something of a nymphomaniac. “At first it was great, but I just could never
seem to get any work done…” was his explanation. When she had come to him
and explained about the urges she had hidden for so long, Larry said he was
not very happy with the idea of sharing her with anyone. But he could
not deny his beloved anything. Once he got used to the arrangements, he
admitted, it was rather pleasant having all these pretty girls underfoot.
The slave girls generally keep Joan content and he could finally get some
work done. It was working out quite nicely.
Joan appeared at the doorway and cleared her throat to get our
attention. She asked if I was ready to go, and I figured that I was. I
noticed that she was twirling a short, thin brown leather strap around
her finger. I followed her out to the foyer where I expected my coat
would be waiting for me. Instead I was astonished to see a pretty girl
kneeling on the floor with her back to us. A girl with blonde hair,
tightly French braided. A tight black leather strap was clearly visible
biting at the nape of her neck. Her green sweater hugged her features as
before, and I could see the back of her stiff white collar pinching her
neck. For some unknown reason, I was confident that she reciently had
her necktie adjusted. Her hands fidgeted in the unyielding steel cuffs.
I began to shake. Joan helped her stand, then looped the strap around
Yvette’s elbows and pulled it tight, pinning Yvette’s elbows together.
She snapped a tiny padlock into the buckle. “I like to make things a bit
more complicated whenever I have the opportunity!” She said as she
turned Yvette around to face me. The tape on her lips had been replaced
with some with a new message on it. It was short and crudely to the
point, “Please, Fuck me!” My mouth hung agape and Yvette looked up at
me innocently. I was simply speechless, I didn’t know what to say!
There was a sudden clatter approaching us as the sound of high heels
on hardwood rang down the hall. Babette rounded the corner in a
terrible hurry and almost slammed into us. Joan let go of Yvette and
jumped into Babette’s path with her arms outstretched. Babette stopped
as short as her patent leathers’ would allow. Someone had removed her
maid’s uniform, petticoats and apron. She stood before us now wearing a
bizarre white corset. It was, to use understatement, tight. It laced up
the front, running from Babette’s belly up to a pair of cups that
supported her exposed mammarys. At the bottom, it ended with six garter
straps that held her stockings in place and little else. Her flower was
on display for all to see, framed by the garter straps. The corset ran
from under her breasts, up over the tips of her shoulders and around
her body. Her arms were folded back behind her and under the corset. In
the upper section of the back, the corset extended up to her neck where
it turned into the normal looking, blouse collar she had buttoned
around her neck. This was more then decorative, it also kept the corset
from sliding down so she was unable to work her arms out of their
predicament. Although the knot of her bow tie remained tied, the bow
portion had come loose so she trailed two streamers of red silk behind
her as she tried to evade recapture. Joan deftly cut off her avenue of
escape and herded her into a corner. Babette’s face, flushed with
exertion from her romp showed nothing more then disappointment as Joan
scolded her. “You know the rules! No escaping without permission!”
(What a ridiculous statement!) Babette looked suitably chastised, but
just as feisty as before. Joan re-tied Babette’s bow, then reached into
her hair and grabbed Babette’s ear with a vice-like grip. She turned
back to me and suggested that I take Yvette upstairs and see if I could
find some way to entertain her. She twisted Babette’s ear, forcing her
to bend over at the waist. The gag in her mouth was more then efficient,
diluting her protests down to a stifled mumbling. Yvette and I watched
as Babette stumbled away under Joan’s coaxing. The last thing we saw
was Babette’s bare bum rounding the corner. We were alone.
Yvette contemplated me with her innocent blue eyes. It may sound
silly now, but I was not sure what to do. I could not be sure if she
even knew what was going on. The writing on her lips could have been a
cruel joke on either (or both) of us. Yvette’s seemed amused by my
indecision. I didn’t know whether she understood my conflict, or
whether she just needed it for herself, but when she snuggled in under
my arm and put her head on my shoulder, my indecision disappeared very
quickly. I helped her climb the stairway. The cuffs on her ankles
didn’t really hinder her stride as she stepped up the stairs, but she
began to lean heavily on me. I had never felt as strong as when I
assisted this almost totally helpless girl to do something as simple as
walking up the stairs. She seemed to tire a bit about halfway up the
long curved stairway. My action was completely natural, I didn’t really
give it any thought, It just seemed like the right thing to do so I did
it. I scooped her up into my arms. She gasped as I lifted her and
regarded me with her soulful blue eyes. She shut her eyes, sighed and
snuggled into my arms like a child, to be comforted and protected.
I was happy to oblige.
I turned right at the top of the stairs. There were closed doors, one
on each side of the hall. I picked the door on the left. It wasn’t easy
manipulating the door knob while holding a hundred pound girl in my
arms but the door opened and I gave it a little tap with my foot. The
door opened into a bedroom and an wild scene. There was a bed against
the far wall. It was placed sideways with one side butting up to the
wall. Rose and Elaine were here, having their way with poor Clarette.
Clarette lay on her back on the bed. They had tied her calf’s together
with each ankle pointing at the other leg’s knee. Then they tied her
lower legs to a long thin pole. This was to keep her legs spread as far
as possible at the knees and the pole prevented any chance of her
trying to roll over. A thin cord ran from her bound legs up under her
toward her upper body. It seemed that they had also bound her elbows
together again by the angle that her arms took as they went under her.
Another pole was tied under her upper body extending out away from her
body at her shoulders. Rose and Elaine were both naked, hovering over
the bound figure of Clarette on the bed. They hadn’t bothered to
undress her, they had simply pushed her skirt up around her hips.
Elaine knelt at the foot of the bed, assailing Clarette in a most
intimate way while Rose was in the process of settling in by kneeling
over the bound girl with one knee on each side of her head and then
sitting back onto Clarette’s chest.
Clarette’s head poked out from under Rose and turned in our direction
as we inadvertently entered. Her hair was matted with perspiration and
her face was crimson from exertion. They had replaced the rubber ball
and strap with a metal ring and strap that held her mouth wide open.
Rose glanced in our direction then slid her weight forward and pinched
her thighs around the helpless girl’s head. Clarette’s body squirmed
under the onslaught but her groans did seem to have a content ring to me.

To be continued…

–

We excused ourselves and backed out into the hallway. We went to the
next door and I cautiously opened it, not sure of what we would find.
To my relief it was a vacant bedroom with a big canopied bed with a
matching settee, desk and a dresser and mirror. I gently lowered Yvette
to her feet and she squirmed in her bonds for a moment. Not terribily
hard, she appeared to be testing their security but she didn’t seem to
really want to escape. I sat down at the desk and watched her. She was
glaring cross-eyed at a stray wisp of hair that had pulled out of it’s
braiding and was hanging in front of her eyes. She flicked her head to
the side to try to blow the offending hair out of the way. She rubbed
her nose on her shoulder attempting to move the hair without any luck.
She glanced up at me for a second, and scowled at me in mock
indignation at my unwillingness to help her. She stood in front of me
looking deliciously rumpled, with one hip extended and her right ankle
flopped over off her high heel shoe. I melted and moved the offending
hair.
I was still not sure what my next move should be. Oh, I know what I
*WANTED* it to be! But I would never have been able to live with myself
if I took unfair advantage of this dream. I tried to ask her what she
wanted to do. “Is this what you want?” I asked, hoping for some kind of
response. She looked at me with a befuddled look and shrugged her
shoulders questioningly. “Do you know what’s on the tape?” I asked
motioning to the proposition written on the gag. She gazed at me
uncertainly and then crossed her eyes again in an attempt to see the
writing. She went to the mirror and looked at herself for a moment. The
writing may have been backwards, but it was more then plain. She
blushed intensly for a moment and then turned to me and shrugged her
shoulders again, this time there was a distinct twinkle in her eye. I
smiled, “That really isn’t an answer. Is this really what *You* want to
do?” She nodded. My heart leapt. “Your positive? I mean, If you
don’t…” I asked again, just a little more reassurance… She slowly
meandered over and stood before me, strong, proud, defiant, sincere,
ultimately helpless, unquestionably gorgeous. She leaned down just a
bit and looked me straight in the eye. The answer was emphatic. YES!
It isn’t the easiest thing in the world, making love to a bound and
gagged girl. My first instinct was to untie her. HA! Joan was much too
clever for that, everything locked. The crass message written on the tape
didn’t do justice to this lovely lady so I pealed the tape back off her
mouth. I wanted to kiss her, I had to kiss her! The strap that held the
ball between her lovely lips was locked too. DAMN! I had to settle for
her slender neck and ear lobes. I hugged her to me and wanted to feel the
press of her body as she embraced me back. No way, they had neglected to
give me the keys to her cuffs. The frustration seemed mutual as she
pressed against me with all her strength. My hands sought her body,
caressing, squeezing, fondling. I found her nipples easily, even through
the wool of her sweater. They stood at attention to my touch, beckoning
me to continue. I pushed the sweater up in an attempt to pull it over her
head but with her arms strapped behind her back as they were, I couldn’t
comfortably work it over her head. So her sweater remained where it was,
rolled up under her arms to expose the buttons of her blouse. I made
short work of those. She moaned as my tongue danced over her engorged
nipples. We drifted over to the bed. She sat back and awkwardly slid into
a more comfortable position by pushing down into the bedding with her
pinioned arms. She made room for me and indicated it by straining her
arms around to her side and tapping on the open space with her fingers.
I almost dove on to the bed to join her.
I still desperately wanted to kiss her, when I did try all I could do
was lick and nibble on her lips tasting the invisible residue of
adhesive left from the tape. She panted and groaned as she strained to
push her tongue out from under the ball in an attempt to meet mine. My
hand ran slowly up her nylon sheathed thigh and brushed the hem of her
skirt. From her gyrations on the bed, it had crept high up her leg and
when my fingers lightly brushed under the hem I felt the cool smooth
skin of her thigh and then the lacy trim of her garter. She shuddered
softly, rubbing her knees together, trapping my fingers between her
thighs for a moment. Then, slightly spreading her quivering thighs, she
almost beckoned me to run my fingers higher still. I was delighted to
comply. Imagine my shock as my probing, dancing digits found only
fluffy hair and smooth moist skin at the end of their journey. Nirvana.
Yvette trembled. Her eyes were full of excitement as she strained to
press nearer to me. She rolled up on her hip and pressed her arms
around in front of her as far as they would go with the elbow strap
still pinning them together. Demonstrating amazing dexterity and
flexibility she began undressing me! The buttons fell open slowly. When
I tried to help her, she grunted angrily and pressed on with increasing
determination. If she didn’t want me to help, I figured, I might as
well find something to amuse myself. So my fingers began their quest
again. Stroking, pinching, caressing, I explored her lovely body.
My next inspiration was her hair, I wanted to see her hair. It took
me a few moments, but I finally found the strategic pins and bands that
held her hair in the tight French braid. When it finally fell loose I
was astonished by it’s length. Yvette’s hair fell almost to the center
of her back in it’s wavy blonde fullness. My fingers ran slowly through
it and brushed it back as she concentrated on what she was doing. When
she leaned forward, her hair fell down in front of her and hampered her
vision. With a flick of her head, and an annoyed scowl at me for
complicating her job, she threw her hair back out of her eyes. But it
was only for as long as it took her to go back to her work, before the
blonde wave cascaded into her face once again.
I was naked and Yvette knelt over me with a look of triumph on her
face. I reached to loosen her clothes, to try to make her more
comfortable, but she was not interested as she brushed past my hands
and began running her trammeled tongue over me. Our loveplay continued,
back and forth, coaxing and teasing, squeezing and stroking for some
time. Suddenly Yvette straightened and looked at me with her blue
bedroom eyes, “Pwneess,” she mumbled past the gag. “Mmmmooww!!” she
groaned. “Lefff mnoo Ifff mow!” It was unmistakable to me what she was
saying. It was a request I have never denied. I took hold of her
shoulders and coaxed her to lie back on the bed. She shook her head and
resisted so I let go. Yvette struggled up onto her knees and faced me
attempting to push her knees apart. The tightness of her skirt
prevented this, but only until I could come to her aid. She motioned
with her eyes and I complied, chuckling to myself as I realized that I
was no longer in command. I was being directed, controlled if you will,
by a thoroughly tied and gagged girl. I pushed her skirt up around her
hips and carefully slid my legs between her knees. The chain on her
ankles was just barely long enough so that her ankles could comfortably
rest on either side of my knees. Yvette’s breathing was reduced to
rapid panting as she gazed down, wide-eyed at me.
I coaxed her to rise up and I gently guided her back down. Each sweet
millimeter caused the passion to well up within us both. Yvette’s eyes
grew even larger and her face began to flush. She arched her back until
I could no longer see her face. But I could still see her neck. Her neck
went from pink to red to almost purple. The contrast between the stiff
white of her collar only exaggerated the color. Veins bulged out on her
neck, Every muscle in her body seemed to quiver and her knees squeezed
the breath out of me as she hugged me as tightly as she could, the only
way she could. I began to doubt that I had ever really seen a woman
orgasm before. She climaxed twice more before we were done.
We lay together on the bed for a long time, cuddling. She dozed off
for a while and I watched her. The red ball tucked in her stretched
mouth didn’t seem to disturb her at all, to my amazement. She slept
peacefully enough, but she still looked uncomfortable to me. She had
resisted any of my attempts to help. Her sweater was still bunched up
under her arms. The starched white collar poking out, buttoned tightly,
holding her necktie in place. Her left breast was covered by the green
wool of her sweater, but the right one was exposed. Her shirt was
pushed back behind her and the bottom of her red tie lay down her bare
belly almost to her navel. I cradled her in my arms as she dozed,
oblivious to her condition. She was adorable. I tweaked her nose
gently. Her eyes opened slowly and her eyes smiled up at me. We made
love again.
As we rested, Yvette squirmed around, trying to get a little more
comfortable. A sharp pain scraped my chest and I lurched to prevent it.
Yvette’s name tag had scratched me. I pulled her sweater down and
unpinned the offending object. I held the tag in front of me and
complimented Yvette on what I thought was a very beautiful name. Yvette
started laughing, although at first, for a horrifing moment, I thought
she was choking. She looked at me and shook her head. “It’s not your name?”
I asked, kind of confused. “Naathhne… Mfff nnamm niss Naathhnne…” I
was still confused, I asked: “Your name is Janie?” This suddenly mysterious
woman shook her head with exasperation again. She pushed her hands out where
I could see and moved her finger in an upward movement, then a downward
diagonal movement then a upward movement. She was forming a letter. “M?…
Martha?” I said without thinking. Wrong. She rolled her eyes skyward and
groaned. “N?” I questioned. “Nathne?… Natalie?” She smiled and nodded.
“Oh, Yvette’s an alias eh?” I said. “Natalie, That’s a pretty name as well,
Natalie… She chuckled at my naivete.
My mind was spinning as I reluctantly dressed. I had just redressed
Yvette. It was really a pleasure for me to help, but we didn’t have
much luck getting all her wrinkles out. It seemed that our athletics
had caused her to end up with an awfully rumpled uniform. I could not
take my eyes off this wonderful, delightful, mysterious, sexy, creature
as she sat patiently waiting for me. It was with a great reluctance
that we left our little world and went back down stairs.

To be completed…

–

George and Larry were no longer in the living room but everyone else
was. As we entered, Rose and Elaine got up from the couch and came up
to us. They looked Natalie up and down and shook their heads in a
scolding fashion. Natalie looked up at me again and shrugged, then Rose
crooked her finger in the direction of the back corner of the room and
then Yvette submissively followed the women’s orders. I glanced at the
opposite corner where the other two girls were being entertained.
Babette stood at attention in the corner. She still had the same corset
restraint she had worn earlier, but they somehow had been unable to
locate her uniform. For modesty, they had added a pair of tiny red
panties. They needn’t really have bothered. A big piece of white tape
covered her lips and a thin chain ran from the back of her corset to a
bracket that hung out from the wall. The chain was taught and prevented
her from even hoping to sit down. Her ankles were tightly bound with
rope. Just to her right was Clarette, seated on a straight back chair.
Thin white cord wound across her chest, one series of turns went above
her breasts and the second went underneath. The cord was also run around
her knees and in her mouth seemed to be the same ring thing I had seen
earlier. Added to this contraption now was a plug that fit through the
ring and had two industrial snaps, one on each cheek. Either way, she
wasn’t going to be talking much. Joan had just finished tying Clarette’s
ankles to the left chair leg, then she tightened and adjusted Clarette’s
necktie. There was a second chair with several coils of rope on the seat
to Babette’s left. A 35mm camera mounted on a tripod waited, centered on
the two girls, waiting to be put to use in this family portrait.
I glanced over to where Rose and Elaine had taken Natalie. Yvette
knelt before the two women while Rose brushed the submissive girl’s hair
and Elaine primped her clothes. When Rose had finished she pulled back
the tufts of hair that framed Natalie’s face and pined them back onto the
top of her head with a big red hair bow. Finished, they marched her over
to the chair and began substituting the rope for her steel and leather
restraints. After they tightly bound Yvette’s arms behind her again and
removed the cuffs, they coaxed her into the chair and used the rest of
the rope to secure her identically with Clarette, a couple of bookends.
Joan approached Yvette and went behind her and began fishing through
her hair. When I saw the key, I hurried over. Natalie winced as the
familiar red ball popped from her mouth. She worked her jaw for a
moment then looked up at me and smiled, a deep, warm, beautiful smile.
The kind of smile that simply beamed. “Hi?” she said in a raspy little
voice. I leaned forward and kissed her, deeply, longingly. It was
better then I had even imagined. Joan cleared her throat once and I
ignored her. I didn’t want this moment to end. She did it again.
Natalie’s kiss became more intense, more frantic. Joan cleared her throat
a third time, this time with more authority. I reluctantly backed off.
Natalie remained in place, straining forward against the rope that held
her in the chair. Her eyes were closed and her lips remained pursed. Rose
snapped her fingers and Natalie opened her eyes. Elaine held a big wad of
cotton in her hand and Rose motioned to the bound girl to open her mouth.
Natalie looked at me and then sighed, “I guess this is good-bye too…” she
said solemnly, tears welling in her eyes. Then Yvette obediently opened
her mouth and allowed it to be packed full of cotton. A wide rubber strap
made sure that Yvette had nothing else to say.
Joan led me to the door and provided my coat and scarf. She wished me
well and opened the door. I tried to argue, I wanted only to stay. I
could not leave without Natalie. That was not the deal I was told. There
would be no reprieve. The door shut behind me. It was raining, a light
cold mist stung at my eyes, mingling with my own emotions. As I got to
my car there was a flash from a flashbulb in the living room, then
another and another. I drove away.
A week went by, My thoughts were constantly clouded by the vision of
a mysterious blonde girl, one who could capture my imagination and hold
it forever. My calls had gone unreturned. I sat in my apartment alone.
Longing for just a glimpse of the girl who had won my heart in the
briefest of encounters. I remembered her scent, her voice, “Good-bye”
was all it said. I buried my face in my hands. There was a soft knock on
my door, I was angry. I didn’t need any salesmen right then. There was
another knock. I went to the door and pulled it open. Joan Sumpter stood
on the other side of my door. Behind her was a pair of wide blue eyes
peeking over her shoulder. I could feel my mouth drop open in disbelief.
Joan smiled, then stepped aside. The girl who stood behind her wore a
hooded cape. There was a big piece of white tape on her mouth. There was
no message. “We gave it some thought…” Joan began, indicating Natalie,
“… We decided that you might enjoy having a maid of your own for a
while.” She said as she placed a small suitcase at my feet. It rattled
with the sound of metal. I heard what Joan said, but I could not respond.
Joan guided Natalie gently towards me and turned and started down the hall.
“If you get tired of her, just let me know, and I’ll be happy to take her
back…” she said. I heard her whistling a show tune as she disappeared
around the corner. Her voice waifted down the hall. “Matchmaker Matchmaker,
Make me a match…” Tire of Natalie? That was impossible.
What began as passion grew into love, true love. Natalie and I were married
6 months later…

Now I’m aware that this story seems a bit far fetched. In fact, even *I*
have a hard time believing that anyone could be this lucky and in all
honesty, I never question anyone who would doubt it’s authenticity. All I
can say in closing is:

If this Tale I have just conveyed is *NOT* the truth, the whole truth,
and nothing, but the truth… Ahhh, well…, Then…, *Sigh*…
It ought to be…

Chapter 2

Karen lived in an older section of town that had the garages
around back, accessed by an alley. I pulled in and stopped the
van. Karen didn’t wait for me to open her door, but stopped by
the side of the van. “Well,” she said, “I suppose we should call
to see if my car’s done yet.” I agreed and we walked to the back
door of the house. It was a rather large house, and I wondered if
she lived here alone.
“Looks like you have a lot of space,” I said as she opened
the door and went in. I followed her, shutting the door behind
me. She draped her suit over the back of a chair and turned to
face me. Her hand cupped the end of my erection, and started
gently rubbing it.
“Looks like you have a lot of cock,” she whispered as she
tipped her head up to kiss me. Our open mouths met and her tongue
snaked out. A soft moan escaped from my throat as her hand worked
my cock. I reached down to cup the cheeks of her ass, working the
hem of her skirt up. She moaned when my hands met bare flesh.
She was wearing the same outfit, but without the panties. I slid
a finger into the crack of her ass and probed downward. She
shifted to allow my finger fuller access. Her hands deftly
unzipped my fly and drew my prick out into the open air. She
pumped it with one hand and reached in to squeeze my nuts with the
other. I broke the kiss and cried out, “Oh god, you’re going to
make me come!”
She leaned back, undid my belt and unsnapped my jeans. My
pants fell to the floor, pooled around my ankles. “Well,” she
said softly, “that’s the whole idea.” She held my throbbing prick
with her right hand, tight against the base. A drop of clear
fluid glistened at the tip. Karen squatted down until her face
was even with my dick. She looked up into my eyes and slowly slid
out her tongue. Ever so softly, she licked the drop from my tip.
She smiled, then engulfed me in her hot mouth.
She moved her head forward until her lips brushed my pubic
hair. I could feel her tongue swirling around my cock as she
pumped her head back and forth, fucking me with her mouth. Her
hands grabbed my ass, her nails digging into the flesh. I reached
my hands back to the wall behind me, jutting my hips forward. The
wet sounds of her sucking mouth filled my brain. I could feel the
orgasm building, my sack tightening. I cried out as it hit,
spewing jet after jet of hot cum into Karen’s greedy mouth. I
fell back against the wall, weak from the intense spasms. She
kept sucking me in and out, the sensation almost unbearable on my
sensitive cockhead.
Finally, Karen let my softening penis fall from her lips and
stood up. “I’ve thought about doing that for a long time,” she
said.
“That was incredible, babe. I felt like I was shooting my
whole soul out the end of my cock.” I pushed off the wall and
took Karen in my arms. I kissed her tenderly on her red, swollen
lips. Her tongue darted out, licking my lips, and our mouths
mashed together in a soft, wide open kiss.
I pushed her jacket back over her shoulders and she shrugged
it off. I threw it onto the kitchen table and started unbuttoning
her blouse, while she worked at unbuttoning my shirt. We let the
shirts drop to the floor as we ran our hands over one another,
still locked in a wet kiss. Her skirt dropped to the floor beside
the shirts. She ended up with her arms around my neck, while I
was kneading her muscular ass with both hands. She wrapped her
legs around my hips as I lifted her off the kitchen floor. I
stepped out of my pants and carried her to the counter.
Setting her on the edge, I said, “Now it’s your turn,” and
squatted down between her open legs. I started licking her thighs
where the stockings ended and worked my way up to her crotch. Her
labia were swollen, red and very wet. I teasingly ran my tongue
around her pussy, avoiding her clit and lips. She put her feet
behind my shoulders and pulled me closer. I looked up at her
face, seeing her eyes closed and lips parted, her tongue at the
corner of her mouth.
I turned my attention back to her soaked pubis and gently
blew on her clit. It seemed to swell as I watched, growing longer
and thicker. I lightly closed my lips around it, then sucked it
into my mouth. Karen gasped. Keeping up the suction, I vibrated
it with my tongue, causing her hips to tremble. Releasing her
clit, which was now about the size of pencil eraser, I plunged my
tongue as deep into her as I could. My upper lip was mashed
against her hard little button as I sucked and slurped her pussy.
Her fingers ran through my hair, pulling my head tight against
her. I pulled my tongue out and moved back to her clit, sucking
and licking it. I sucked it in and gently bit down on it, rolling
it between my teeth. She cried out and her hips spasmed again and
again. She got even wetter as she had orgasm after orgasm. I
kept working her clit with my lips, tongue and teeth until her
spasms subsided. She was moaning, and still circling her hips
when I stood up and took her head in my hands.
“And I’ve wanted to do that for a long time, too,” I told
her. I kissed her mouth hard, then stepped back. “God, you’re
really something.” Glancing down at my still erect penis, I said,
“I haven’t been this horny since college.”
“Well, I wanted you to fuck me then, so I’m glad to see I
didn’t really miss out,” Karen said. “Now come over here and put
that big dick in my hot little cunt.”

Chapter 3

Karen slid her ass over to the corner of the kitchen counter,
placing one foot on each side, spreading herself out at a ninety
degree angle. Her pussy gaped open, the juices glistening. I
stood in front of her, aiming my cock at that delctable hole. She
reached down, gripping me, and ran the purplish head up and down
her dripping box. Then she centered me right on target and said,
“Push it in. Hard!”
I thrust my cock into her pussy as fast as I could, slapping
our bodies tightly together. I paused and ground my hips against
hers, feeling the end of my dick rubbing her cervix. I slowly
withdrew, until just the head was still inside her, then slammed
it back in to the hilt. I repeated that for a while, until Karen
was meeting my thrusts. Then we just started to fuck. In and
out. Fast. Slow. Hard. Soft. Whatever felt good. She put her
feet behind my hips and helped vary our speed and intensity. I
put my hands on her tits and pinched her nipples. They were huge
and hard. When I pinched them, her hips shook and her pussy
tightened on my cock. We stared into each others eyes,
intensifying the lust our bodies felt. Her breath started to come
in short pants and I sensed her orgasm building. I was on the
edge, holding off until she started hers. Suddenly, she started
crying out. The muscles in her cunt started milking my cock and I
let go. Spurts of cum shot into her as we hit climax together.
Our bodies shook and she fell back against the cupboards. I
leaned onto the counter, my knees weak. We kissed. More gently
now that we had temporarily sated our sexual hunger. After a
moment of recovery, we held each other and softly kissed. From
the dining room door came a quiet cough.
“If you two are through working up an appetite, I’ll be happy
to fix some dinner.” An oriental woman, her long black hair
hanging shiny and straight, stood in the doorway, smiling. Karen
said, “Jurgen, I’d like you to meet my wife, Tse.”

Well it was so much fun that the boys (Dave and Jim) decided to spend
a summer vacation together as well. Needless to say Cathy and I were
going to be used for their kinky perversions again. I was dripping
cunt juice just thinking about it. Now that it has happened, I am
going to tell you about it.

Dave and I arrived late on Sunday afternoon. Jim and Cathy were
already there and had dinner ready for the barbecue. No one mentioned
doing anything kinky. We just waited until someone started something.
Nothing kinky happened that night. Dave gave me a good fuck, but
nothing out of the ordinary. The next morning we got up and went to
the kitchen for breakfast. Jim and Cathy were already making pancakes
and coffee. The sight of the syrup made me giggle and that got Cathy
giggling as well. Jim told Dave that these two dirty-minded girls
needed to be taught some breakfast manners. Dave agreed and took my
arm and bent me over the table. As he lifted up my robe to expose my
ass to Jim, Cathy was getting bent over next to me. Soon there were
two asses bared for the boys to see and punish. First Dave gave me a
smack on each asscheek, Jim did the same to Cathy. Then they switched,
Jim smacked my ass, Dave did Cathy’s. Then they switched and increased
the number to two smacks per asscheek. Then switch and spank, then
switch, increase to three smacks, then switch again. Now there were
four pink, tender asscheeks showing. I had received harder spankings
before, but these were enough to get me hot and the grin on Cathy’s
face told me she wanted to get started on the kinky stuff too.

They stood us up and stepped back. Dave told us to drop the robes we
were wearing. We opened them and drop them to the floor. Jim told us
to turn around slowly. We did, showing off everything (tits, cunt,
ass). Dave mentioned that Cathy and I had not properly greeted each
other. He told us to “Do It”, and we did. We fell into each others
arms and tried to devour the others tongue. Quickly our hands moved
down to tits we hadn’t seen or sucked in 6 months. Wanting more, our
hands moved down to cunts and asses. I had two fingers in Cathy’s hot
wet snatch and a finger working in her asscrack before the boys pulled
us apart. They told us we would have to wait to have that kind of sex.

In the meantime, they wanted breakfast, and Cathy and I were the
desert. After eating the pancakes and drinking their morning coffee,
Cathy and I were laid on the table, legs up and open. Dave sat at my
crotch, Jim at Cathy’s. Maple syrup was poured onto our cunts and
properly licked off. Soon both Cathy and I were in the throes of a
great orally induced orgasm. Before we recovered from it completely,
the boys switched places. This time strawberry jam and a longer,
slower orgasm.

When we were recovering from our second orgasm of the day, the boys
turned us face down on opposite sides of the table. Dave began to
lubricate my asshole. I knew it was Dave because he is so gentle when
he is buttering up my ass for a fucking. He finished and moved away.
Hands grabbed my asscheeks and a cock pressed against my asshole. I
looked up to watch Jim plow Cathy’s hot ass only to see Dave working
his cockhead into her. I reached forward with my right hand to pull
one of Cathy’s cheeks. I reach back with my left to pull my own
asscheek. Dave told Cathy what I was doing and told her to do the
same. Soon we were holding our asscheeks open for the boys to fuck our
willing assholes. Jim pulled his cockhead out for a moment, said he
wanted to see how open I really was, then put his cock back into my
tail, this time pushing slowly until he was complete filling my ass.
The boys began a long rhythmic fuck. This fuck was for their pleasure,
and they certainly took their time getting it. I really enjoy an
assfuck, because the pleasure never seems to stop, it builds to a
point where I don’t care about anything else, and stays at that
plateau until either I finger myself off or the guy shoots his load.
Cathy thrashes around a bit more than I do when she is getting her
tail worked over, but she enjoys it. After a long time of this
pleasure plateau, Jim began to pump my ass faster. I reacted by
tightening my ass, squeezing his muscle to match his strokes. I wanted
to cum when he did so I moved my left hand underneath and worked my
finger into my slit. I was certainly wet enough for any sex act, but I
am right handed and it was a little difficult to finger myself to
orgasm. Jim saw (and felt) what I was doing and told Cathy to do the
same to her cunt. The thought of a finger entering her hot wet hole
got me really going. Jim grabbed my waist and plunged all the way in
and held me tight as he shoot his cum into me. I pushed hard against
my clit and thought about Cathy’s love button. I was cumming before
Jim finished spewing. I looked up to see Dave smiling as he unloaded
into Cathy’s tail.

When we were able to get up, Dave said that we needed a thorough
cleaning before we would be allowed out onto the beach. The boys led
us to the bathroom. We were told to get into the tub and wash each
other. Dave used the hand-held shower nozzle to rinse us. Cathy and I
eagerly washed the other’s tits, cunt, ass, everything. After Dave
rinsed the soap off our tits, I had a chance to suck Cathy’s big
fleshy tits again. I made sure that I quickly got a finger into both
Cathy’s cunt and ass. A splash of water on my face from Dave told me
it was time to change positions. I stood up and let Cathy begin to
suck on my tiny nipples. She was so hungry for tit, she sucked my
entire little tit into her mouth. (I just wish I had more tit flesh
for her to suck) She sucked and licked until Dave splashed her face to
make her stop. He rinsed off the rest of us and then Jim said he was
ready. While Cathy and I were sucking tittie, Jim was preparing our
first enema of the vacation. Dave had given me several enemas in the
three years we have been screwing, and then after the ski trip, he has
been giving them to me every Friday night, to get me ready for the
weekend.

They told us to get down on our knees in the tub and bend over the
side. This is the same position they had us in during the ski trip,
when Cathy got her first enema. Jim hooked two enema bags to the
shower curtain rod and dangled the hoses so we could see the long thin
nozzles. Jim and Dave took positions next to us and began to soap up
our freshly fucked assholes. After they had some fun fingering our
tails, they slowly inserted the long nozzles. The smile on Cathy’s
face showed me that she had been cleaned out more than once since our
ski trip and thoroughly enjoyed it. The rush of hot soapy water
startled me as it filled my rectum. The boys squeezed the bags to make
sure we got filled. The heat was causing us to sweat as the boys
removed the nozzles and inserted butt plugs. They pulled our heads up
and Dave joined us in the tub. He turned on the shower and had us wash
his important parts. After we soaped, massaged, and rinsed his now
rigid cock, he pulled my head towards him and I opened my mouth to
receive his cock. He fucked my mouth for a few strokes, then pulled
out and turned towards Cathy. Her open mouth was waiting for him to
insert his cock and fuck away. A few more strokes and he came back to
me. We alternated getting our mouths fucked until Dave finally held my
head as he shot a load of cum down my throat. Dave got out of the tub
and Jim took his place. After we cleaned him appropriately, he
repeated the alternating mouth fuck until he shot his load into
Cathy’s mouth. Jim got out and as he dried himself off, Cathy and I
were instructed to finger yourselves. We stood in the tub, leaning
against the wall with our legs spread as wide as they could in the
tub. One hand down into my snatch, the other squeezing my titties, I
began to pump my hot slick hole, rubbing my clit with each stroke. It
didn’t take long before I came. I opened my eyes and watched Cathy
slide down into an open-legged squatting position and pump two fingers
in and out of her cunt with total abandon. While she recovered, I was
allowed to empty my ass after Jim pulled out the butt plug. When I
finished, Dave came back and told Jim that everything was ready. Jim
had me get into the tub and he rinsed me off quickly. Dave was pulling
out Cathy’s butt plug. (Actually he was enjoying just wiggling it
around in her tail.) Jim took me back out into the kitchen, where Dave
had laid a sheet on the table and prepared for the next activity. Jim
had me lay on the table and spread my legs wide. (I had gotten my cunt
shaved clean when I went to a reunion in January. I kept it hairless
all spring. Dave liked it so much, that he talked to Jim about it
whenever they called to plan this trip. I stopped shaving my cunt in
June to give these boys something to do. And now Jim was going to do
it.) Jim took a shaving mug and brush and lathered my cunt, from the
top of my triangle, down my slit and across my asshole. Then he took a
razor and gently removed what little hair I had grown in the last
seven weeks. He smiled every moment, especially when he shaved my
outer lips. He inserted his finger into my cunthole and squeezed my
lip between his thumb and the finger in my hole. He pulled my lip taut
and shaved off every little hair follicle. When he was finished with
my cunt, he had me turn over. Knees and tits on the table, ass high in
the air, he applied more lather to my ass, not just my asshole or my
crack, but all over my asscheeks as well. Again he very gently shaved
me, leaving not a single piece of fuzz on my ass. He wiped off the
remaining lather and liberally applied some baby oil. He made sure
that I was very smooth and slick and ready. Jim took me from the table
and Cathy took my place. Jim had me bend over slightly so he could
fondle me from behind while we watched Cathy get shaved. He slipped
two fingers into my cunt and his thumb into my ass. He held me this
way until Dave had shaved Cathy’s cunt and ass as well as Jim had done
mine. I wiggled against Jim’s fingers when we watched Dave oil up
Cathy, especially when he worked two oil-coated fingers into her cunt
and twisted his hand around. When Dave finished having his fun with
Cathy’s slick cunt and ass, she was taken from the table and we were
escorted to the living room, where the boys had laid out our new
bathing suits, suits they had bought for us.

The tops were fairly standard, two small triangles of cloth with some
strings to tie behind our necks and backs. The bottoms however were
quite interesting. One triangle of cloth with two strings from one
point. We were instructed to hold the triangle against our mound while
the boys pulled the two strings between our legs, up into our
asscracks. They then tied a knot in the strings at the top of our
asscrack. Bringing the two strings around out hips, they threaded the
strings thru eyelets across the top of the triangle and tied a bow
when they met in the center. This allowed the triangle to cover our
slits (it could be spread out or bunched up thin depending on how much
shaven mound they wanted to show off), but left our asscheeks bare for
everyone to see. The boys put on their suits and we left for the
beach.

We spent the morning (what was left of it) just lying in the sun. The
boys made sure we were properly covered with sunscreen. They took
turns rubbing it all over our exposed skin, especially our pale
asscheeks. The boys talked between themselves and let Cathy and I do
some girl talking. (What we talked about would be too much for this
story and I may use it for another.) In early afternoon, the boys got
hungry and we picked up our stuff and went to lunch. We went to a
small burger place. The boys got seats and Cathy and I went up to the
counter to get the food (and show off our shiny asscheeks to
everyone). After we ate, Dave and I cuddled up together while the boys
talked some more. Dave had his arm around me, with his hand down toward
my cunt. At one point, he took his soda and got out a small piece of
ice. Hidden by the table, he slipped his hand under the skimpy
triangle covering my slit and rubbed that piece of ice against my hot
clittie. If he had asked, I would have stripped and fucked him right
there, I was so hot. But he didn’t ask, or tell or do anything else
sexual. He left the ice held against my clit by my own lips and we got
up and went back to the beach. Walking back to the beach, Cathy asked
me if my piece of ice had melted as quickly as her’s. We giggled, and
Jim looked back at us and told us we would get more later. At the
beach we spent the afternoon laying in the sun and watching the people
walking by. Cathy and I watched for good looking guys (‘Hunk Alert’)
while the boys watched for girls of course (‘Bimbo Alert’). Although I
would not have minded getting a few of those girls stripped just for
myself.

Late in the afternoon, we packed up and went back to the house. The
boys took us around back to an outside shower. All four of us could
fit in it, but Dave stayed out to prepare the barbecue. Jim had us
take off his bathing suit and wash him completely. Surprisingly he
left Cathy and I in our suits. When he was clean, he turned off the
shower and had us kneel down. He repeated the mouth fuck, this time
shooting his load into my mouth. He told me not to swallow it yet. He
pushed Cathy and I together till our faces met. Her lips parted and we
pushed his cum back and forth with our tongues until we were separated
by Dave. We each swallowed what cum we had and stripped and washed
Dave. When we finished cleaning him, he repeated the mouth fuck,
cumming in Cathy’s mouth. She didn’t need any guidance this time as we
clinched and exchanged Dave’s cum with our eager tongues. Dave bent
over and told us that we could have some fun with each other now, but
that they expected us to come out of the shower clean enough to eat.

Cathy and I swallowed Dave’s cum and quickly stripped off each other’s
suits. We spent a long time soaping up tits, cunts and asses. We were
careful not to get any soap inside our cunt holes, but I bent Cathy
over and soaped her ass, carefully working one, then two fingers into
her tail. I had her hands on the wall in front of her so she couldn’t
finger her clit. I pumped her ass until I knew she would cum at the
first touch to her clit. I pulled out of her ass and rinsed her off
and then rinsed myself. I told Cathy to lay down on the floor of the
shower. I told her that we should check to be sure we were edible
enough to please the boys. She laid down and pointed out that the
shower walls left a 9 nine gap at the floor and that the boys (and the
neighbors) could see us on the floor if they looked. I told her that
we should give them a good show and squatted down, pushing my clean
shaven cunt onto her mouth and pressed my tongue against her clit.
It took only a few licks on her clit to make her cum (just what I
wanted) and I spent the next few minutes licking the delicious cream
from her clean cunthole. Several times Cathy would lick my hole and
clit just to the point of cumming and then she would push me away.
Being larger and stronger than me, she kept my cunt from rubbing
against her when she didn’t want me to cum. After I had calmed down,
she would pull me back towards her mouth and she would begin again by
stuffing her tongue into my hole. Three times she brought me to the
edge of orgasm only to push my cunt away before I could cum. The third
time she held me with one hand on each asscheek and began to rub my
asshole with her fingertips. I pushed my tongue as deep into her cunt
as I could trying to get her to let me cum. She worked on my asshole
and pushed her cunt up at my tongue. She pulled my ass open and worked
a finger from each hand into my tail. I licked at her hot moist hole
wanting to cum, wanting her to cum. When I thought she was at the
edge, I moved my mouth back to her clit and sucked her erect nub into
my mouth and sucked hard. She came, intense, quick waves of pleasure
swept thru her. She clamped her legs around my head, keeping me in my
place and she pushed her fingers into my asshole up to the second
knuckle. She pulled my cuntlips open with her thumbs and drove her
tongue deep into my hole. She wiggled her tongue in me until her
orgasm subsided. She released my head and pulled her tongue out of my
cunt. I begged her to make me cum. She laughed and said that she was
going to leave my orgasm for the boys. She rolled me off her, and we
hugged and kissed and she told me that I gave her two great orgasms
and that we were switch roles the next day. We got up, rinsed off one
more time and prepared to leave the shower. It was twenty feet from
the shower door to the back door of the house, and two very naked
girls covered that distance very quickly, only to be stopped at the
door by Dave. He gave us each a hand towel and told us to dry off on
the back porch before coming inside. We quickly dried off in full view
of any of the neighbors. We didn’t see anyone else watching us, but if
anyone was, they got a good show. The boys barbequed dinner outside
while Cathy and I did all the inside preparations. After dinner, we
went into the living room and sat, drinking good wine, listening to
good music. It was a very relaxing part of the evening. After several
hours (and bottles of wine), none of us were feeling any pain. Dave
got up and prepared another cartridge for the [[cd]] player. When he
started it, Jim stood up and stripped off his shirt and shorts. Dave
did the same. Now with all four of us naked the boys announced that it
was time for desert, and we were it. Cathy and I were moved to the
couch, we leaned back, pulled our legs up and then out to expose our
clean hairless cunts. Jim brought out a tray with some desert stuff on
it. Both boys grabbed a banana, peeled it and worked it into a cunt.
Dave filled mine and Jim filled Cathy’s. They broke off any piece that
extended beyond our lips. Then they poured chocolate syrup all over
our shaven cunts. They poured a little onto each tittie. Then a spray
can of whipped cream, again onto our cunts and a little on our tits.
Finally a cherry to top each tit mound and one where our clit was
hidden. Dave took out a Polaroid camera and took a picture of each of
us. At last they began to eat us. Slowly Dave licked away the whipped
cream. He had to press his tongue against my skin to lick the
chocolate off. He avoided the inside of my slit, cleaning off only the
outside. I wanted him to tongue my clit and hole so much, I pushed my
cunt up at his tongue, but he held me back. He switch to licking my
tiny tits clean. He sucked at each nipple until it was hard and
sensitive. He moved back to my cunt and pulled my lips open with his
thumbs. The now softened banana peeked out, and I instinctively
squeezed it, pushing out toward Dave’s mouth. He put his tongue
against it and pushed it back in. Then he let up and I pushed it out,
then he pushed it in, and we fucked my cunt with that banana until I
was ready to cum. Dave started eating the banana as I pushed it out.
When He had eaten all of it, he pressed his mouth to my cunt and
pushed his tongue into my hot juicy hole. His wiggling tongue drove me
over the edge and I flooded his mouth with cum. I squeezed my legs to
hold his head in place until I finished creaming. When I relaxed I saw
Cathy writhing in pleasure as Jim finished tonguing her. When he
finished Dave told him that I had squeezed his head with my legs. Jim
said that Cathy had also gotten a little carried away with her orgasm.
He suggested that we be trained to cum without hurting our partners.
Dave agreed and ordered me to turn over on the couch. I knelt down on
the floor, bent over the couch seat. Jim had Cathy join me. Dave knelt
behind me, pushed my legs apart and inserted his cock into my waiting
hole. With one push he buried his cock into me. Jim did the same to
Cathy and they began a slow rhythmic fuck. Dave fucked in and out
until I was again on the edge of orgasm. He pushed all the way in and
held me until Jim got Cathy to the same state of pleasure. They pulled
out, slapped our tails, and switched places. Quickly Jim took his
position deep in my cunt and they continued their steady driving fuck.
In a very short time a shattering orgasm shook me. Jim kept his even
pace during my orgasm. When I was finished, he pushed in and held me,
reaching under me to cup my titties. We stayed that way until Dave had
finished Cathy. Here we were, two freshly fucked cunts, stuffed full
of hard cocks that hadn’t cum yet. When Cathy had rested, the boys
pulled out and pushed us down onto the floor, my head toward Cathy’s
cunt. The boys came down behind us. Dave lifted Cathy’s leg, Jim
lifted mine, and we dove into each other’s hot slit cunt. Cathy was so
hot and sweet and creamy, I licked at her lips and clit and drove my
tongue into her hole. Cathy vigorously returned the favor and my
pleasure increased. A gentle pressure against my asshole indicated
that one of the boys was about to take my tail for his pleasure. I
didn’t care which guy it was, they are both great fuckers and I wanted
to be fucked. I loosened my ass muscles as that cock entered and sunk
into my tail. A hand pushed my head away from Cathy’s cunt enough to
let a cock push its way into Cathy’s rectum. I planted my mouth on her
clit and sucked. I sucked and nibbled at her passion button. I wanted
her to cum with that cock up her tail. Cathy beat me to it. By sucking
on my clit she made me cum first. Again I squeezed my legs to hold
her, not as hard as I did for Jim, but still she didn’t pull away. I
sucked at Cathy’s clit again and again until she came. Her juices
flowed and the sweet scent and taste of her cream filled my mind. The
boys pushed us tighter together and fucked our asses until they came.
When both boys had shot a load of cum into a hot ass, they pulled out
and let Cathy and I lay there cuddling against each other’s cunt for a
while. They went and cleaned up. When they came back, they pulled us
apart and Dave said that I needed more training in how to cum without
squeezing the person making me cum. Jim agreed and they took Cathy
away. They took her into my bedroom and strapped my 10 inch dildo onto
her. This dildo has a strap that goes around the girl’s waist,
threading thru a strap that goes down thru her crotch and up her ass.
This crotch strap has an extension of the dildo on the inside. It is
an arm ending in a marble sized ball. This ball fits just inside the
girls cunthole. It moves in and out of her hole and the arm rubs her
clit back and forth when the girl fucks the dildo in and out of
someone else. It makes sure that the fucker gets an orgasm as well as
the fuckee.

This time Cathy was the fucker and I was the fuckee. Not the way I had
wanted it when I packed the dildo but I was ready for any kind of
orgasm tonight. The boys knelt down on each side of me. They pulled my
arms over my head and held them there. Then they pulled my legs up and
open, exposing my shaved, licked, fucked and horny cunt to Cathy and
that 10 inches of fake cock. They told her to kneel down and stuff
that dildo into my hole. She got down and put the head of the dildo
between my wet lips. She slowly pushed the dildo into me. Slowly,
steady pushing filled me with that dildo. When she got it all the way
in, she tangled one of her tits by my mouth and I licked and sucked at
it, until she pulled away. Cathy moved her other tit to me and got it
sucked as well. Jim slapped her on the ass and told her to give me a
really good fucking. She pulled back and slammed into me. She began a
hard pounding fuck. The hard thrusts quickly raised me to a plateau of
pleasure that felt great. She occasionally pushed a tit to my face but
pulled it back before I could suck on it. This fuck was going to take
a long time. After cumming a few times, I get to the point where
further sex gets me to this pleasure plateau but orgasm takes longer
and they tend to become less intense and recovery takes even longer.
Cathy kept pounding at my open cunt. Because the boys were holding my
arms and legs, I couldn’t do much to speed up my orgasm. Cathy pounded
at my cunt. We were covered with sweat. I couldn’t do anything but
take the fuck what ever way they wanted to give it to me. Cathy jammed
that dildo into me and bobbed up and down to force the little ball to
finish her orgasm. Cathy collapsed on top of me. When she recovered,
Dave switched places with her. When Cathy had pulled my leg open to
match Jim’s hold on me, Dave jammed his cock into me and repeated
Cathy’s pounding fuck. I don’t remember if I came or not, but the
pleasure of the fuck kept me in ecstasy. He pounded and pounded and
eventually he shot into me. Dave and Jim switched places and Jim
continued the pound fuck that Cathy had started. By the time Jim shot
his load, I was completely exhausted. So completely exhausted that I
fell asleep on the floor while the three of them washed and dried me.
Dave carried me into our bedroom and they put me to bed. Cathy told me
later that all three fondled me and kissed each sex organ goodnight.
The boys took Cathy back into the living room and Dave gave her a
licking and then Jim gave her a licking and then they went to bed.
Dave coming into bed with me.

Tuesday was a repeat of Monday except that we didn’t need to be shaved
and Cathy and I switched roles. In the shower after we got home from
the beach, Cathy licked me to orgasm and then I licked her to the edge
of cumming and stopped, and then I repeated that two more times until
Cathy was ever so ready to fuck, or suck or get fingered or whatever
so she could cum. After dinner and wine, the boys made us into sundaes
again. I came really long and hard when Jim ate that banana out of my
cunt. When they put us onto the floor, Cathy and I dove into each
other’s hot sweet cunts. This time when a cock started to poke into
Cathy’s ass, I looked up to see that it was Jim. Last night it must
have been Jim in my ass and Dave in Cathy’s. Cathy and I traded licks
and sucks and orgasms until the boys shot their cum into our tails.
They left us there while they went to clean up and get more drinks.
Cathy pulled me on top of her and continued licking my slit even when
Dave’s cum started oozing out of my asshole, down my slit and onto her
tongue. When Jim’s cum was oozing out of her ass, I stroked her
asscrack with my fingers, bringing his cum into my mouth. I even
inserted a finger into her slick asshole to get the cum out of her.
Her ass certainly loosened up a lot since her anal deflowering last
winter. The boys came back with drinks and told us it was my turn to
fuck Cathy. They send me into the bedroom to get the strap-on dildo
while they spread Cathy out for her fucking. In the bedroom I
unscrewed the dildo and inserted two batteries. The boys apparently
didn’t know that this thing is a vibrator as well as an artificial
cock. I went back into the living room and saw Cathy beautiful pink
cunt, slick with her juice and my saliva, ready and willing to be
fucked. I walked over to them, knelt down in front of Cathy and
quickly pressed the vibrator against her clit and cunthole while I
leaned forward to kiss each nipple. The vibrations startled her and
she gasped and the boys laughed when they realized that the dildo
was now a vibrator and the Cathy was about to receive a first class
fucking. I leaned back and reached down to point the vibrating head
into her hole. She smiled at me and I plunged its length into her
filling her hole with the hard vibrating shaft. I held it deep inside
her forcing her to accept the pleasure of the vibrations. She squeezed
her cunt muscles around the rod and tried to hold it in when I pulled
back. I slammed into again and began a hard pounding fuck, as hard and
pounding and as completely satisfying as the one she gave me the night
before. The hard pounding strokes quickly built up her pleasure, then
I switched to long slow deep strokes to keep her on that high plateau
of pleasure. The vibrations working back thru that little ball brought
me to the same pleasure plateau. I decided to try for a combined
orgasm, hers and mine at the same time. I increased the speed of my
strokes in her hot cunt until I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. I
rammed that vibrator deep into her and sat back. This pushed the
little ball a little deeper into my hole but more important it pushed
the vibrator up against the roof of Cathy’s vagina. The vibration
quickly drove us both over the edge and we shuttered and moaned and
came. I collapsed on top of Cathy. The boys released her and we hugged
for the remainder of our mutual orgasm. When Jim decided we had had
enough, he pulled me off of her and we swapped places. Dave and I
pulled her legs open and held her arms and legs so Jim could continue
the thorough fucking Cathy was to receive. He pounded in and out of
her hot well-fucked cunt until he shot a load deep into that love
hole. I was not given time to turn off the vibrator that was strapped
on my mound so I was being drive to a long slow growing orgasm. I am
fairly certain that Cathy came at least once with Jim but she doesn’t
remember much more than reaching that level of pleasure and staying
there. Then Jim and Dave switched places and Dave continued the fuck
until he came. The vibrator had me so sexually aroused that the boys
had me get back into Cathy’s cunt. This time she was allowed to follow
her sexual instincts and wrap her arms and legs around me while I
tried to cum one more time. The boys went to get some wet washcloths
and towels. When they returned, I had had my orgasm and Cathy and I
were still cuddled together with the vibrator buzzing away at our
cunts. The boys helped me up and out of the straps. We gently washed
and dried our sleeping sex partner. The boys lifted her up and carried
her to their bedroom and we put her to bed, again each of us kissing
her mouth, her nipples and her freshly (thoroughly) fucked cunt. The
boys and I went back into the living room. I was told to sit on the
couch. Jim knelt down between my legs. He lifted them up and spread
them and gave me a slow gentle licking, cleaning off my outer lips
then proceeding to the inner lips. He repeatedly licked from my
asshole up across my cunthole around my clit and back down. He did
this for a few minutes, then he got up, kissed me on the lips and the
nipples, said good night and went to bed. Dave took his place and
repeated the long slow licks, but intermingled a few clit sucks. My
pleasure built but I didn’t cum. It would have taken hours to cum but
the pleasure was there anyway. He stood up and led me to bed. We
cuddled and kissed and had a great restful night’s sleep.

Wednesday turned out to be a very anally oriented day. Again there was
the breakfast licking that they gave us, but when they took us to the
bathroom for our shower, we were told that they would only be fucking
our asses today. We were taken into the shower by Jim. He turned on
the water and we washed him all over. Then they washed me. Jim paid
special attention to my ass. Then he and I washed Cathy, again his
attention was on her ass. Then Jim turned off the water. He had me at
one end of the tub, he was at the other end and Cathy was between us.
He instructed Cathy to face the wall and bend over a bit, sticking her
ass out at Dave, who was watching us. She took her position and Dave
handed be a liquid soap container and told me to soap up Cathy’s ass
REAL good. I pumped a stream of soap at the top of her asscrack and
watched it ooze down to her asshole. I put my finger just under her
hole and when the soap arrived, I began to massage her pucker. Using
the soap as lubrication I worked my finger into her hot tail. She
squirmed a bit but not in pain. I pulled my finger out, applied more
liquid soap and continued exploring her rectum. The more I worked on
her hole the soapier and slicker she got, the easier it was to pump
her without causing pain or discomfort. Jim told me to use two fingers
with a generous coat of soap. I did and slowly worked two fingers into
her until she had loosened up to take them without pain. Finally Jim
stopped me and had Cathy bend over to touch the bottom of the tub.
This opened her ass a bit more and gave it a near vertical angle. Jim
put his thumbs on each side of her asshole, squeezed his fingers into
her asscheeks and pulled her asshole open. Dave told me to pump some
more soap into Cathy’s open rectum. When I did, Jim had Cathy stand up
and face away from Jim. Dave had me sit down on the side of the tub.
Cathy was instructed to bend over and lean on the wall in front of her.
This put her big fleshy tits dangling in front of me. Jim pulled her
cheeks and pushed his cockhead into her slick tail. He asked her what
she wanted now. Cathy said she wanted to get her ass fucked. Jim
easily slid his rod deep into her soapy cavern. He told me that I
could play with her tits or her cunt, anything I wanted, except her
ass, that he would take care of that. Then he began a slow deep
fucking rhythm. I reached out and took her tits in my hands and
squeezed and pulled at them the way a farmer would milk a cow’s tits
(sorry for the analogy, comparing Cathy to a cow isn’t nice, but I
spent some time on a farm when I was young and milking a cow was one
of the things I did there and that was the same thing I was now doing
to Cathy’s tits, my only regret is that she didn’t have any milk in
them for me to squeeze out). After a bit I moved one hand down to her
cunt and my finger found her soapy slick crack and slipped inside. I
rubbed her clit around a bit causing her to start moaning. Then I
moved my fingertip down to her cunthole and in, in deep and easy. She
was very slick first from her own juices and then from the soap oozing
down from her asshole. A pinch on her clittie triggered her first
orgasm. After she calmed down a bit I resumed the tit squeezes and
cunt fingering until Cathy had a second orgasm and until Jim pulled
her onto his cock and held her while his hot load of cum was spewing
up her tail. When he recovered he slipped out of her tail and Dave
inserted a butt plug before much of Jim’s cum got out.

Now we switched places, Jim got out, Dave got in and I was put in the
middle. We washed Dave all over, I took the low spots and Cathy took
the high ones. Then they washed me again. Then I was told to get into
position and Cathy began to soap up my ass. Just her finger action in
my ass got me halfway to orgasm. Then Dave had me bend over and
slipped his head into my ass. He asked me what I wanted and I told him
I wanted the best assfuck he could give. His response was a quick deep
plunge into my slick asshole. Cathy wasted no time and began to tweek
my nipples and finger my cunt. Her loving strokes to my clit and
Dave’s equally loving but more filling strokes in my ass quickly
brought me to orgasm. Cathy decided to tweak my clit after I started
cumming and that extended and intensified my orgasm. I was in a daze
of pleasure after that. I don’t know how long I was getting fucked or
exactly what Cathy was doing to my nipples and cunt, but it felt great
and I came again. This one was longer and broader and beautiful. Just
near the end, Dave slipped his hands underneath me, cupped my titties
in his hands, lifted my chest up, pushed as deep into my tail as
possible and shot his load. We were both weak when he finished and
Cathy had to hold me up until Jim could get the butt plug inserted
into me. Then they sat me down and let me recover. Cathy was given a
bottle of prepared douche and told to clean the soap out of her cunt.
It was a pleasure sitting at one end of the tub, freshly fucked,
watching Cathy spread her legs, spread her sexy hairless cuntlips and
flush out one of her pleasure holes. When Cathy was finished, I was
given a bottle and told to clean myself out. I did, giving Cathy and
Jim and Dave as good a cunt show as I could. When I was finished, we
were placed to receive our daily enemas. The boys hung up the enema
bags, pulled out our butt plugs, inserted the nozzles and filled our
tails with a hot soapy enema. A second enema was hot but clear water
and a third was warm clear water to finish flushing out our asses.
Cathy and I were allowed to shower and when we went into the living
room we were the cleanest ladies on the beach (tits,cunts, and asses,
but definitely not clean minded). In the living room the boys
presented us with some new toys. We each received two sets of Ben-wa
balls. One silver and one gold colored. The boys told us that the gold
ones were for our cunts and the silver were for our asses. We were
told to lay on the couch at opposite end, with our legs in the middle
and up in the air. Dave inserted a set of gold balls into my cleaned
out cunt while Jim did the same to Cathy. Then Jim inserted the silver
balls into my ass while Dave did Cathy. Finally we were dressed in our
bathing suits and taken down to the beach.

Those balls stuffed into our cunts and asses kept moving around,
keeping us very aroused. Even when we laid absolutely still, they
still had us excited. Cathy and I needed to cum, to get push this
pleasure further to climax. We tried walking and jogging. Nothing
we could do in public would get us to orgasm. Then Cathy suggested
that we go into the water and masturbate out there. Jim told her that
if we went into the water, they would come with us, strip us, fuck us
and leave us out there without suits, to walk home naked, shaved, and
freshly fucked. We decided not to go into the water to masturbate.
Finally at lunchtime, the boys took us back to the house. They brought
us around back. They told us to stand in the middle of the yard and
strip. When we were naked, Dave turned on the hose and sprayed us,
concentrating on our hot horny cunts. They told us to shower. We were
allowed to remove the balls from our cunts and asses, but we were told
not to finger, or lick our cunts. They still did not want us to cum.
Cathy and I showered, sucking on each others tits, but obeying the
boys and not playing with our cunts. When we went into the house, the
boys told us that they had called for pizza and that it would be there
very soon. The boys positioned us on the couch. We were placed so that
our shoulders were on the bottom and our asses against the back, with
our legs up in the air. They had us spread our legs to show off our
hot, clean cunts and asses. The doorbell rang and Dave opened the
door. He invited the delivery boy in to get paid. He was young, about
16 or 17 and he was very surprised at seeing Cathy and I on display
like that. Dave told us to masturbate for our guest while he went to
get his money. After an entire morning with Ben-wa balls in us, not
being allowed to cum, Cathy and I did not need any more instruction or
encouragement, even with a total stranger there to watch. Our fingers
plunged into our cunts, two from one hand into my hole, two from the
other hand to rub my clit. In a matter of moments I was cumming.
Cathy’s legs thrashing around indicated that her orgasm was at hand as
well. When we were satisfied (temporarily), the delivery boy was asked
if he would like to taste our creamy cunts. He said yes and was
allowed five licks at each of us. That wasn’t enough to make us cum
again, but his cock was standing at attention when he left. We were
taken off the couch and we had our lunch. I will never be able to look
at another pizza without thinking of the smile on that boy’s face when
he had licked us. After lunch, the boys asked us if we were
comfortable at the beach that morning. We explained about the constant
arousal and our wanting to cum. They suggested that the extreme heat
of the afternoon might make things even hotter to handle. They decided
to try to compensate for the heat. We were taken into the bathroom and
put down in position for another enema. This time Jim brought a bowl
of crushed ice with him. They prepared two enema bags, each contained
a handful of crushed ice and cold tap water. They bags were sealed
and given to us, so that we could make sure there was no ice unmelted
before they filled out asses with the ice-cold water. This rush of
cold water was unlike any enema I have had. It filled, it chilled, it
made my nipples get very tight and pointed. Cathy and I were shivering
from the unusual sensations. The boys lifted up our chests and with
each hand rubbed an ice cube around our nipples. After a few circles
on our nips, the ice cubes were put down to our clits. The chill
amplified the tingling in our tails. When the ice had melted, Cathy
and I were very eager to fuck, but definitely were not hot and sweaty
like the boys. We were allowed to let the cold water out and clean
each other up. When we got back to the living room, the boys had us
take kneeling positions on the couch, leaning over the back. They
poured some lubricating oil (sexy kind) onto our asses and rubbed it
into all the nooks and crannies. Then Jim grabbed my waist and slid
his cock into my chilled but slick and willing asshole. I turned back
to watch Dave slide effortlessly into Cathy’s butt. They fucked our
tails slowly, gently, warming up our clean cool tunnels with each
stroke. We were not allowed to play with ourselves so neither Cathy
nor I were able to cum before the boys left their latest loads in us.
They pulled out and told us to stay there while they got something
from the kitchen. They brought back two bowls. The bowls had been in
the freezer all during lunch. They contained the oil the boys had
lubed our tails with and our Ben-wa balls. The balls were now quite
cold, but slick, too slick to stick to anything. The balls were put
into the designated sex receptacles, and we were allowed to put our
suits back on. The afternoon on the beach was even more sexually
frustrating for Cathy and I than the morning was. We wanted to cum, so
much, so badly. The balls did not retain their coolness very long
under that hot sun, but they certainly were slick enough to move
around inside us.

At dinner time, we went back to the house. Cathy and I were instructed
to strip down in the backyard, extract the Ben-wa balls, shower, wash
each other and then come inside the house. We were strictly forbidden
to make ourselves or each other cum. When we got inside we found the
boys getting dinner ready. We were told to just go into the living
room and sit down (again we were told not to play with ourselves). The
boys brought in platters of hamburgers and fixings and chips and beer.
When we all had finished, the boys had us stand up. They moved to
particular seats that were good for watching the television. Dave had
me bend over in front of him and he applied a generous coat of butter
to my asshole, gently but thoroughly poking it into me. Jim did the
same thing to Cathy. Then Dave held my waist and guided me onto his
lap. He had me put one hand between my legs to hold his cock and aim
it into my asshole. When I had impaled myself on his hard cock, he
pulled me down snug and then back to lie against his chest. When Cathy
was in the same position, Jim picked up the remote control for the TV
and VCR and turned them on. The video tape was a special one they had
found. It was all about a pair of college girls who majoring in
assfucking. Every other scene was one or both of these girls with a
thick cock up their ass. And Cathy and I watched with our own lovers
buried in our tails. After about 30 minutes Cathy and I were so hot,
and so eager to cum, the boys let us finger ourselves, still sitting
on their cocks. We were allowed to cum three times before the movie
ended. We were hot, with tender clitties from the fierce rubbing we
gave ourselves and still very eager to satisfy the cocks that were
filling our asses. The last scene in the movie was an orgy where the
girls were placed mouth to cunt and told to lick each other (their
first time supposedly) while a dozen or so guys took turns fucking
their asses. During this very hot scene, Cathy and I were not allowed
to play with our clits or finger our holes. The two girls in the movie
outfucked all the guys and were still so horny that they fell back
into each others arms and kept eating each other during the closing
credits. Jim shut off the TV and VCR and we were told to stand up. The
boys cleared to table and moved it out of the way. We were laid down
on the floor in a sixty-nine position on our sides, but were told not
to start anything. Dave laid down behind me and slipped into my ass
again. Jim laid down and slipped into Cathy. Now we were told that we
could start licking each other and the boys would start fucking us,
and no one was to stop until they were totally exhausted. I figured
that after three finger fucks, Cathy and I would not last as long as
the boys, who had shown remarkable sexual patience. The slickness that
had been delivered to our tails all day long had not yet dissipated and
we were able to take the assfucking for a very long time. My tongue
and jar got tired before my cunt and ass did. The boys switched asses
after each orgasm, but after the third one, both cocks were just a
little too limp to continue. Cathy and I worked up enough energy to
spend licking each other a bit after the boys gave up, just to show
them we were just as good at fucking as the girls in the movie. When
we went to bed, I fell asleep on Dave’s chest rather than cuddled up
like spoons, which is our normal position (my ass was a bit warm).

On Thursday, we were told that we could please each other as much as
we wanted to. Thursday would be our lesbian day. At breakfast, we gave
the boys a good sucking before we climbed onto the table. Cathy and I
kissed, trading cum from our lovers, while they sweetened our cunts
with the maple syrup. After we swallowed the boys cum, we laid down in
a familiar 69 position(me on top) and we licked at each other’s hot
sweet cunt until we had both had a very pleasurable orgasm. We were
taken to the bathroom and Cathy and I washed up thoroughly while the
boys watched. We purposely spent a lot of time soaping up tits and
cunts and asses. Cathy asked the boys to hold my asscheeks open so she
could soap my asshole very completely. I had to do the same to her,
and I took it a step further and filled her ass from a prepared enema
bag. I plugged her ass and then had the boys hold her spread-eagle
against the wall while I applied another soapy coat to her tits and
cunt (giving her one more good orgasm). She enjoyed filling my ass
with the enema and then when I was held spread-eagle Cathy used a
dildo to make my cunt cum. The boys helped us trade two more enemas
before Cathy and I rinsed off and got ready for the beach. At
mid-morning, Cathy suggested we go into the water. In the water, Cathy
and I inserted the Ben-Wa balls into each other and we giggled all the
way back to the blankets. The boys kept us very hot by having Cathy
and I recall every lesbian activity we had done starting with the ski
trip.

We stayed late at the beach, because it was going to get cloudy that
afternoon and the boys said Cathy and I could go shopping instead of
returning to the beach. Lunch time was very simple, strip in the
backyard (the boy next door was watching today), a shower (we were
allowed to cream each other as much as we wanted) and then lunch.
After lunch, Cathy and I put the balls back into our cunts and went
shopping. At each store where we tried on clothes, we went into the
same changing booth and played with each other. At one place (a bikini
shop) the store clerk got upset with our giggling and asked us to
stop. Cathy grabbed her, pulling her into the booth with us and held
her while I removed the bitch’s top. She had bigger, firmer tits than
I had played with in a long time and I just had to squeeze them. I
stripped off her bottoms and then held her for Cathy to play with a
bit. Cathy gave her enough of a fingering to get her moaning but not
enough to make her cum. We left her, stripped naked and halfway to
orgasm in the changing room. We dropped her bikini at the cash
register.

Dinner time included another porno movie. This one entirely about
lesbian sex. The boys kept our cunts busy with little silver bullet
shaped vibrators. They kept the remote controls and adjusted the
intensity at their pleasure. After the movie, the boys knew we had
very hot eager cunts and they let us eat each other for as long as we
wanted. Much later (Cathy and I really like eating each other’s cunt),
the boys made ice cream sundaes and brought them to us. After desert,
Dave brought out my strap-on dildo and helped me get ready to fuck
Cathy the way Jim would. Cathy asked if Jim could join this fuck and I
suggested that she sit her ass on his cock and then I would complete
the sex sandwich by fucking her cunt. Cathy got very noisy during that
fuck, so I squeezed her nipples with each stroke to punish her. She
really got louder and came more intensely. We rested and watched
another movie, about twin sisters finding their mother’s collection of
dildos and using them on each other. It was a short movie, only about
30 minutes but at the end I was hot and ready to get my sandwich fuck.
I sat into Dave’s cock while Jim strapped the dildo into and onto
Cathy. She took a lot of pleasure in feeding me her sexy tits before
she plunged that fake cock into my willing cunt. I squeezed and sucked
on her tits while she pumped in and out of me until I had cum. She
rested a bit, gently rubbing her tits against my face before she
returned to her steady paced fucking until she reached her orgasm.
When we were ready for bed, Dave inserted my bullet vibrator into my
ass and Jim did the same to Cathy. Jim gave me her control and Dave
gave mine to Cathy, who promptly turned it up all the way. The boys
patted our asses and gave us good night kisses before sending us off
to one bedroom to spend the night in the glow of lesbian lust.

Friday was our last full day at the beach, but the morning was very
foggy. Very warm still fog covered everything. It was difficult to
even see the house across the street. The four of us had a very
leisurely breakfast, knowing that there was no hurry to get to the
beach and sun. After we had all eaten regular breakfast, Jim sat up on
the table and told Cathy and I that we could have some desert now.
Cathy took the maple syrup and pour it over his erect cock and tight
balls. We both dove for his cock and proceeded to lick and suck him
clean. We took turns sucking on his cockhead and licking his balls
until he was ready to cum. At that point Cathy sucked his cockhead
into her mouth and refused to surrender it. So I conceded and
continued licking Jim’s balls until he shot his load into Cathy’s
mouth. She sucked and sucked until his cock stopped its pulsating. I
knew that Cathy now had a mouthful of tasty cum. She stood up and
pulled me up to her. She clamped her mouth on mine and drove her
tongue between my lips. I opened my mouth in response to her
domineering approach and was rewarded with her tongue pushing Jim’s
cum into my mouth. We pushed and sucked his cum back and forth until
we each had an equal share and then we swallowed it and broke out
giggling. Abrupt slaps to our asscheeks reminded us that Dave had not
yet had his morning sucking. With him in position I poured chocolate
syrup all over his cock and balls. Cathy and I licked and sucked (me
doing more sucking and Cathy doing more licking) until Dave shot his
load into my mouth. It came suddenly and I almost lost it, but only a
little dribbled out. I stood up and Cathy quickly licked the dribble
off my cheek and then I repeated her cum sharing giggles and all.

Our morning showering started with Cathy and I getting our cunts
shaved clean for the last time of our vacation. The boys made sure
that our cunts were hot, wet and loose with almost continuous
fingering during the shaving process. We were instructed to bend over
the edge of the tub and again we took a hot soapy enema into your
tails. This time the boys plugged up our asses with the hot enema
inside. The boys handed us the shaving brushes and razors and said
that we could shave them now. Grins broke on our faces at the thought
of having a hairless cock and balls to play with. Cathy and I set to
our work and soon, Dave and Jim had no pubic hair near their erect
cocks. The boys unplugged our tails and flushed us out with two more
loads of water before taking us into the living room. Cathy and I were
placed in the center of the room facing each other. We were instructed
to bend over until our heads were resting on the other’s shoulder and
our tits were dangling down (at least Cathy’s were). The boys spread
our legs and applied a coat of lubricant to the full length of our
slits (from asshole to clit and back). They slowly pushed the silver
bullet vibrators into our hot, clean assholes and turned them on high.
Then Dave nuzzled his smooth hairless cock against my smooth hairless
cunt and pumped up and down my crack. I could see Jim behind Cathy
doing the same to her slick crotch. Dave slowly pointed his cockhead
at my cunt and worked just the head into my hot hole. When Jim got
into position, we were asked what we wanted and both Cathy and I
responded by begging for a good fucking. We wanted to get it, they
wanted to give it and so they plunged deep into our slick cunts and
pounded and pounded until Cathy and I came. The boys switched cunts
and with just their cockheads in our pleasure tunnels, we were again
asked what we wanted. This time we begged for them to fuck us until
they came inside of us. They plunged in and pounded away, giving Cathy
and I each, a great second orgasm and a load of cum in our cunts.

Later that morning, we decided to walk down to the beach. There was
still a pea-soup thick fog. Cathy and I wore the white halter dresses.
They are made from the sweatsuit type of cloth only thinner and
clingier. Of course, neither Cathy nor I wore bra or panties, just the
dress. While we were walking along the deserted beach, Cathy suggested
that she and I go into the water and have some fun with each other. We
waded into the strangely calm water and found it warmer than earlier
in week. We also found out that it was low tide and we could walk out
about 50 feet and be standing on a sand bar with the water up to my
titties. We could just barely see the lifeguard chair on the beach and
decided to stop there. Since there was very little chance of being
seen by anyone, I reached behind Cathy’s neck and unbuttoned her
halter and brought it down to expose her gorgeous tits. Her nipples
were very hard and erect and a tweak sent a shiver of pleasure thru
her. She responded by exposing my tits and tweaking them and then
asking me to suck on her nips. I haven’t been able to resist a pair of
titties like hers since college. I lifted up her full fleshy tits and
sucked at one nipple and then the other. Cathy kept busy by lifting up
the hem of my dress and stroking my cunt. I left her nips and kissed
her on the mouth. Our tongue immediately found each other and fought
for dominance. Our hands drove into each other’s cunts, probing slits,
rubbing clits, and poking cuntholes. Soon we were each standing on one
leg, with the other wrapped around, and a hand pumping in and out of
the other’s now open cunt. I had closed my eyes rather early in our
session but now I had to open them as another set of hands took hold
of my waist and a cock pressed against my asshole. I saw Dave behind
Cathy and I knew Jim was behind me and he slowly pushed into my
rectum. I felt Dave’s cock push into Cathy’s tail and I enhanced his
pleasure by inserting three fingers into her cunt and pumping
furiously. My desire to make them cum was matched only by Cathy and
Jim trying to make me cum. Cathy with three fingers of her own and Jim
with his cock sliding in and out of my willing tail. I can’t tell
which of us had the best orgasm, but Cathy and I surrendered to our
pleasure and collapsed into each other’s arms. The boys had to hold us
up until we recovered. Unfortunately the boys could not keep their
cocks erect after a good assfuck out in the Atlantic Ocean (if they
had been able to, Cathy and I would have switched partners and taken
another assfucking). We buttoned our halters and went back to the
beach. We walked some more, with our wet dresses sticking to us and
showing off every curve and crevice, and our asses leaking cum.

At lunch time we were on the main street near the neighborhood burger
place. We took some money from the boys and sent them on to the house
while Cathy and I bought lunch. Inside there were only two customers,
a guy and a girl from the beach badge patrol. She was a very-well
endowed blonde who looked like her bikini was painted on. Cathy and I
could have had a lot of fun turning her into a lesbian, but today it
was her partner that occupied our lusty thoughts. We had not seen him
at all that week. He was built like the guys in the body-building
machine commercials. We drooled the moment we saw him. After we put in
our order, Cathy and I went to the restroom. It was down a small
corridor that was right in line with Mr. Hunk. He could see us at the
end of the corridor but no one else could. Cathy was so hot for this
guy that she let me get behind her, unbutton her dress and lower the
front to show him her tits. She cupped them in her hands, sort of
offering them to him. He smiled and tried to keep up his conversation
with the blonde. When I saw that he wasn’t too flustered, I reached
around Cathy and slowly pulled up the hem until her hairless cunt was
exposed for his view. She spread her legs and I stroked her slit and
eventually poked my finger up her hole. After a little pumping I
pulled it out and brought it to my mouth and licked it clean. That
interrupted his conversation a bit but not too much. I instructed Cathy
to turn her back to him and bend over. I pulled up her dress so that
when she was all the way over, everything was exposed, tits, cunt and
asshole. I probed her cunt to show how wet she was and then when my
finger was covered with her juice, I moved up to her asshole and
slowly pushed into her willing rectum. That caused him to swallow his
soda the wrong way and the blonde got her bikini soaked with the rest
of his drink. Cathy quickly straightened out her dress and we picked
up lunch and were out of the place while Mr. Hunk, was trying to clean
off Ms. Bimbo and hide a raging hard-on at the same time. Cathy and I
giggled about it all the way home. (When Dave and Jim read this, it
will be the first time they know what we were giggling about for the
rest of the afternoon.)

The boys had the VCR set up and loaded with a porno movie when we got
back to the house. We ate lunch watching sex on the TV and then spent
all afternoon drinking wine, watching sex, critiquing the positions
and quality of the sex shows, and stroking and sucking the boys thru
several orgasms. After watching a movie about two roommates swapping
sex stories that ended with the two girls 69ing on the edge of the hot
tub, Cathy and I cuddled up on the rug and ate each other while the
boys compared our technique with the movie’s. We, of course, were
better. At dinner time we went outside (it had cleared very nicely)
and the boys started a barbecue while Cathy and I showered in the
outside shower. We were told not to make ourselves cum. In a bit, Jim
came in and had us wash him and then suck him until he was erect. Then
he left and Dave came in to get washed and sucked. But he too left
when we got him erect. We were instructed to wash each others cunt and
ass one more time and then come out for dinner. When we came out, the
boys had put their swimsuits on and the steaks were almost ready. Dave
instructed us to bend over the railing of the deck and spread our
legs. This would give the boy next door a great view of our asses. The
boys began spanking us, gently but firmly warming our butts and
juicing our cunts. When our tails were bright pink and tender and our
cunts wet and horny, we were sent inside to finish preparing dinner.
After dinner, we began preparing to leave, packing up clothes, beach
stuff, etc. We drank a lot of wine and were feeling no pain. Then the
boys said we needed one more enema before that stuff got packed away.
We were taken into the bathroom and put into position and received one
more hot soapy enema. They inserted butt plugs into us and had us wait
until they had packed up the VCR and television. When they came back,
they pulled out our plugs and let us empty out. Then Jim sat on the
toilet and had Cathy lay across his lap. Dave handed him a syringe
(not a drug-type needle, but more like a turkey baster, except a bit
thinner tip) that he had filled with mineral oil (a very good anal
lubricant). Jim inserted the tip into Cathy’s lovely rectum and
squeezed the oil into her. He gave her two loads of oil and then used
his finger to probe her hole and stretch her sphincter muscle. When he
finished he had a finger from each hand, stretching her asshole open.
Then he let her empty out the oil and suck on his rigid cock at the
same time. He did not let her suck him off yet, then I was put thru
the same lube job. Dave is very gentle with my ass, and even
stretching me wide open, he was gentle and loving and I almost came
from his probing, and I tried hard to make him cum in my mouth while
the oil oozed out of my ass. I didn’t get him off and Cathy and I
cleaned up and followed the boys back into the living room. The boys
got some blankets, a bottle of wine and tossed us our halter dresses.
We put them on and we all went down to the beach at 10:00 PM at night.
We found a quiet spot at the base of a large set of dunes that masked
an expensive cluster of empty houses from the sight and sound of the
surf. It was still a calm softly rolling sea and there seemed to be no
one else on the beach. We laid out the blankets and cuddle up between
them. Cathy and I in the middle, Dave cuddle up against my ass and Jim
against Cathy’s tail. We drank some more wine and fondle what ever sex
organ we could reach. Cathy and I were quickly relieved of our dresses
and the boys just as quickly had very hard cocks. As we got more
involved with our sexplay, we got less concerned with being seen.
Eventually, Cathy and I were put on our hands and knees next to each
other with my head at Cathy’s ass and Cathy getting a good view of
mine. The boys positioned their cocks at our assholes and slowly
pushed in. We offered no resistance. My ass was slick and smooth and
more willing to take Dave’s cock than ever. The boys began a slow
steady deep fucking motion. This was going to be a very long sexy fuck
and they wanted to enjoy every inch of it. After two dozen strokes or
so, the boys pulled out and switch partners, and Jim inserted his cock
and resumed the slow steady screwing. The boys swapped again after
more strokes and then swapped again and again. Cathy and I eventually
lowered ourselves to the blankets, our asses still high in the air,
but our tits on the blankets and our hands in our cunts. I
finger-fucked my hot wet hole and rubbed my clittie to two orgasms. I
didn’t know who was fucking my tail at what time and I really didn’t
care. Both boys were giving us a great assfuck and getting as much
pleasure from our tails as they were giving. Near the end, the boys
turned us on our sides, and nuzzled us up against each others creamy
cunts. The boys emptied their cocks into our oily assholes while Cathy
and I licked clitties and lapped cum from slick cunt holes. We fell
asleep cuddled up in the enlarged 69 position. We were only awaked by
two drunks yelling at the police a few hours later. We quickly got
dressed and were encouraged to hurry home by the officers. We got home
and kissed and fondled each other good-night before slipping into our
respective beds.

I woke up Saturday morning with Dave slipping into my still slick ass.
He had turned me face down on the bed, spread my legs and had inserted
the silver bullet vibrator into my cunt. His cock sliding thru my
backdoor finally roused me and then growing vibrations in my cunt
increased my attention. Dave wasn’t embedded in my ass as deeply as
when my hips are raised up, but he was enjoying it and so was I. After
two wakening orgasms in my cunt, Dave’s cock shot what he could into
my tail. Dave and I got up and went out to the bathroom. Cathy and Jim
were already awake and beginning on breakfast. Dave and I took a
shower, our first shower together all week. It was a warm loving
shower, I washed him, he washed me, and we made sure we were clean and
well-loved before we went to get some breakfast. We ate breakfast
while Cathy and Jim took their shower. When we were all fed and
washed, we finished cleaning up the house and packing to leave. We all
stayed completely naked until everything was packed and ready to put
into the cars. The boys put on their swimsuits to load up the cars,
and Cathy and I retired to a bedroom for one last cuntlicking session.
We licked and sucked and fingered until we had both cum and then the
boys had to separate us while we were trying to lick the cum out of
each other. We knelt down in front of our respective boyfriends,
pulled down their suits and sucked and licked their cocks to a full
erection and then we had them switch places and I sucked Jim’s last
load of cum into my mouth. When I was finished I turned to Cathy (who
had Dave’s last load in her mouth) and we kissed, sharing one last sex
act, sharing the boy’s cum. We swallowed the combined cum and finally
got dressed, kissed everyone good-bye (fondled what I could as well)
and left with smiles on our faces and tender well-worked sex organs.

She’s a bit nervous about calling this man. She has a strange sensation going
through her body but it is quite an arousing one. Her roommate has long since
gone to bed, so she virtually has the place to herself. She hears the phone
ring in her ear. It sounds as if in a hollow chamber calling out her name. He
finally answers. They chat for a bit, just general BS. It is a cold rainy night
and she is feeling a bit uncomfortable. He asks if he can come over, but she
can’t say anything. The words stick in her throat. She knows what is on his
mind. His voice is tantilizing. The storm is weakening her resistence. Without
an answer, he says he’ll be over in 15 minutes. As she is waiting she begins
to think of why she let him come over. She doesn’t know. She has felt this
mysterious sensation before. Why her…? She is pondering all sorts of
thoughts. Slowly she rises. SHe knows what he is expecting. She removes her
sweatshorts and panties, leaving only her nightshirt. Her skin is tingling.
Her body quivering. She wonders what would occur if her roommate would wake
up. The tension is invigorating. Suddenly there is a knock on the door, she
slowly opens the door. He makes his way in from the rain. He takes her in
his arms in a deep passionate kiss. He realizes her lack of clothing quickly
by exploring the realms of her body. He gently massages her swollen pussy lips
She moans at his touch. He slowly pushes 3 fingers deep inside her. Her head
falls back at the emmense pleasure. With his thumb gently flicking her clit,
he pumps into her. Her body is rocking to his motions.

He begins to pull his fingers out of her, but she doesn’t want it to end.
More she whispers, more. He slowly takes her and moves her around to where
she can sit down on the couch. There he is before her. She kisses the tip of
her enraged cock. She nuzzles his balls until he is nearly whimpering. She
takes a little of the shaft into her mouth and gently sucks while circling
the head with her tongue. She slowly pulls back. He pushes her back onto the
couch. He grabs her lags beneath the kness and pulls her to him. Her ass is
hanging off the couch, but he pushes into her. She can feel every inch of his
swollen cock inside her. She is in emmense pleasure and more is on the way.
He strokes her from experience. He seemd to know when to increase or decrease
the intensity of the strokes. Her mind can think of nothing but the pleasure
inside her. She can feel him burst inside of her, shooting hot jism into her
very depths. As she lay there thinking of all the touches, he got up, dressed,
and left….

For a long time now Jim had been “romancing” Sandy with
notes of undying affection and love and Sandy had been receiving
the verbal love and affection with welcome arms. Once or twice a
week they would meet for lunch at a public park and discuss life
and love and beauty. When the weather was bad they might even be
alone in a park and enjoy a special closeness. But, alas, an
unwritten code prevented more than an occasional deep and warm
hug and lots of hand-holding! They would have been more at home
in the Victorian era.

But enough history. I think the reader is, by now, well
aware of our “lovers” plight. Certainly they were not of this
quick-to-bed age. There was a certain admirable beauty shared by
Sandy and Jim. Whether outsiders saw it or not was irrelevant,
they saw it and felt it. Which brings us to “The Birthday
Present.” Jim had been planning a special birthday for Sandy for
some time. His sole goal was, surprisingly hard for modern-day
readers to believe, was not seduction, but a celebration of JOY.
Ah, JOY! JOY, a feeling generally lost on us, Moderns, and
totally without relevance unless shared. This was to be a true
celebration of JOY and LOVE. Jim’s sentimentality was so at the
forefront that he even “engraved” a special invitation, complete
with appropriate scroll-work, to Sandy:

The undersigned cordially (and with obvious relish) invites

Sandy

an extremely delightful and luscious person

to a personal and intimate
demonstration of

TRUE and DEVOTED LOVE

as expressed through a
sensitive and feeling
full-body massage

on the Twenty-First Day of the Ninth Month
of the Year Nineteen Hundred and Eighty-Nine

suitably signed with passionate love by Jim.

Sandy, never one to avoid the daring being a women irresistibly
drawn to masculine images, activities and excitement, initially
balked. Interestingly enough her resistance came not so much
from the suggestion, but from the ludicrousness of it, “Come on,
how can this be accomplished in the park at noon? And I am not
interested in getting poison ivy in the woods.” But her
resistance changed from one of unbelieving to one of simple
objection when Jim said, “I have arranged for us to share a motel
room for the afternoon. I promise no hanky-panky. This is not a
seduction, it is a genuine attempt to give you a nice birthday
present. I am not joking. I am serious.”

Well, the discussion was heated for several days. Sandy had
strong fears and distrust of Jim and his motives. The casual
outsider would only have chuckled at this appearance of a joke,
the eternal male seduction “line.” “I just want to show you my
etchings.” or “I just want to let you explore my spider web.”

What ever it was, convincing persuasion, a genuine daring or
resignation from the effort to change Jim’s mind. More than once
Jim had offered to withdraw the “proposition” only to have the
subject come up again. It is not clear what was the final straw,
but Sandy extracted the two-thousandth promise, and agreed.

But then at the last moment Sandy realized that it was
payday and she could not afford to be gone half a day. The big
day was delayed until Friday.

Friday turned out to be a delightful day. The sun shown out
of a azure sky upon the green hills of the land. The temperature
was just right. Jim expressed concern that the beauty of the day
would be “wasted” inside, but it was agreed that there would be
more nice days. The trip past the check-in desk and the lobby
was taken with uncomfortable feelings of guilt. This feeling by
both was thick enough to cut. But the small briefcase sufficed
to allay inordinate suspicions. All went well until they got to
the room. The age old shakes kept Jim from immediately getting
the damned door open. Motel doors were the same everywhere.

Once in the room they hugged in a warm embrace free from the
fear of prying eyes. That alone made the excursion well worth
the effort. They stood there for the “brief” moment that lovers
share, a brief moment extending close to ten minutes. Neither
one wanted to break the spell. Their nearness could not be
replaced with all the private and emotional notes they exchanged.

They sat down on the bed and held hands gazing into each
other’s eyes. Jim gentle began caressing Sandy’s delicate hands
and fingers. Then they began to discuss what was to happen.
Jim, who claimed to have “everything thought out,” was torn
between chucking his “plan” and keeping his promise. A gentle,
caring look from Sandy kept him in line.

Jim got the body lotion bottle from his brief case so Sandy
could choose which she preferred. He let her pick saying, “The
delicious scent of your body will override all else, who needs
this stuff.” He then went to the bathroom to get some towels.
The bed spread was taken down and several towels were laid out.
Jim then said that it was necessary that Sandy remove her
clothing and cover up with the towels. He said, “You may leave
your underwear on, Lovely Sandy. I promised a full-body massage,
but it won’t quite be “full-body”, I couldn’t keep my promise if
it was and you know it. Anyway, cover up with the towels and
I’ll turn up the heat in the room. I won’t need that, but you
may.” Sandy replied, “I don’t think I will need it either, so
don’t turn it up.” (She was avoiding the clothes issue.) “Can’t
we just do the massaging like we have in the past?” [They both
had a keen interest in the art of massage. Jim had a couple of
good books on massage, finger-pressure and Shiatsu. He even
shared one on sensual massage with Sandy. Their experiences into
massage began with foot massage one noon when Sandy complained of
il-fitting shoes and sore feet. Jim extended it to hand and
finger massage and once even experimented with back massage, when
he sneaked his first and only kiss from Sandy, a chaste, but
delicious peck on the back of Sandy's lovely white neck. They
both had enjoyed the physical contact immensely. But it had
always been of the non-sexual kind, although Jim reveled in the
sensuality of it. He is the one who invented this birthday
present, after all.]

After a lengthy discussion, Jim persuaded Sandy that his
intentions were indeed honorable and it could only be done this
way. [Although I will not go into this discussion, because it is
so improbable as to be unlikely, besides if Jim hadn't "won" the
debate there wouldn't be a story to tell!] Jim left the room to
give Sandy privacy. He left word for her to let him know. Talk
about long moments! This was absurd. But after what seemed like
hours, Sandy whispered that she was ready.

Jim reentered the room to find Sandy stretched out full
length on her stomach covered with a bath towel covering her from
shoulders to knees. Even from the back Jim marveled at her
loveliness. “Sandy you are the most beautiful person I have ever
seen, with or without clothes. Your trust in me only makes me
love you even more. God practiced for thousands of years to
perfect His art to produce you. He did good! And I am so glad
He didn’t waste all of His talents on the outside, for your inner
beauty far exceeds what the imperfect eye can see. I love you,
Sandy, and I will love you with all of my heart and I love you
with all of my mind and I love you with all of my spirit and I
will love you always, Sandy. There has been none like you. You
are Perfection, exquisite Perfection, Sandy. I kneel down and
worship this shrine, Sandy.”

He liberally drenched his hands in lotion he had warmed up
in his pocket and applied it generously to her legs and arms with
gentle caring hands. A gasp of pleasure escaped Sandy’s lips.
She lifter her head and gazed at Jim and heart-feltly said,
“Thank you, Jim, you gentleness and compassion is so appreciated.
Thank you for talking me into this and thank you for the lovely
birthday present.” “But it hasn’t even begun, Sandy. No more
words from you. You must lie there and relax and release your
cares to my hands. I will be gentle. I will be caring. I will
be true to my words, Sandy. My love for you would allow nothing
else.”

Beginning at her toes Jim gentle rubbed in the oil and
kneaded the aches and cares away. He massaged towards her ankles
to restore the blood flow in her toes. Each toe in turn got the
same treatment and he lusciously paused and stroked between each
one. He fleeting kissed each one as he progressed. Completing
her toes he began to work on her feet. Jim knew that the
Achilles tendon was supposed to have a genitals-connection so his
stroking steadily lead to that area after he had explored the
rest of her lovely and delicate foot.

His slow and steady sensual touch gradually lead to her
ankle and upwards to her expressively beautiful calf. A slight
tremor from Sandy cautioned Jim from proceeding further, but his
hands did not stray from their amorous and pleasant task. Gently
they followed the contours of her fine calf from her ankle to her
lovely knee. The elegance of her limbs had always amazed and
charmed Jim, but until now he had not known the real passion
associated with flirting with such exquisitely turned ivory. The
smoothness beneath his touch was awe-inspiring and sent tremors
of his own up and down his spine. “Hold on, Jim, this delicate
journey has just begun,” he said to himself.

Jim quietly shifted his attentions from Sandy’s lovely legs
to her exquisitely sensuous hands resting so close. He began,
like with her finely turned feet, with a gentle upwards massaging
of her fingers. They were delicately formed and only slightly
roughened by hard work suiting her demeanor. Sandy took very
good care of herself and it showed for all to see. Her elegant
beauty was flawless. Sandy was striking. No other words would
do her rare beauty justice. She was magnificent.

Jim smeared more oil to pave the way for his ever-exploring
hands. Delicately her followed the fingers around, one by one,
pausing at the base of each to implant a kiss of love. His
tongue would flick out to gentle caress the soft membrane of skin
between each. The he would continue his kneading on the palms.
He strived to rub out the cares and anguishes of the hardness of
life with more ointment. His heart was in it. The care he felt
flowed more freely than the oil.

Jim was sure that Sandy had been over come with sleep by
this time. Not a sound was heard, except her deep, even
breathing. Her exquisitely lovely face carried a truly joyous
smile into her dreams. Trust, and maybe love, had found an
outlet.

No matter how deep the sleep, Jim’s labor-of-love was not
consummated. His hands continued their explore. But it was
clear that they were no longer under Jim’s control as they
lusciously travelled the full range of her exquisitely chiseled
arm.

At Sandy’s shoulder they paused. Slowly and determinedly
they slid the towel a little lower so her exquisitely graceful
shoulder was exposed. Gently he traced each contour from her
shoulders to her Kama neck. His warm hands gentle pressured the
deep muscles on her back, rubbing them toward her neck to further
the circulation. When the massage regained her neck it acted
like an aphrodisiac, the sleeping giant in Sandy awoke. A groan
of passion passed. Jim paused. She was quiet again.

Slowly Jim began again, this time progressing up Sandy’s
neck. He parted her beautiful and delicately soft tresses,
pausing to give, with love, another heart-kiss, his second in
forever. Continuing, he found her ear and traced it around and
around, swirling into oblivion. With an oh-so gentle touch, he
persisted in his quest and touched her face of pure beauty. Her
delicately formed cheeks and nose were traced with great care.
He linger under her nose and followed her lovely, full lips, so
ripe with passion and desire, now parted, as if in greeting him.
As his fingers passed they closed to a rosebud to exchange a kiss
of love and opened to reveal a moist tongue hungering for a new
sensation. The fingers, not what it was looking for, sufficed
for the moment. With regret Jim left the luscious lips like
orgasmic-blood swollen Mons of Venus and renewed his quest. His
fingers, with sincere caring and passion traced the slight,
sight, not angry, scar on her cheek fervently wishing to erase
the one blemish to her perfection, but it had become an integral
part of her mysterious beauty. Renewing his travels Jim reached
her eyes of deep-sea azure sunshine, now glistening with tears.
A drop was rushed away by gravity. Jim bent to erase the
remainder with his lips, and his own hot tears mixed passionately
with her’s. Not a word was said. The exchange of an
immeasurably deep gaze, love from one intertwining with a heart-
felt thanks from the other, stemmed the flow. The eyes, ever
capable of giving of love more than receiving love, closed to
allow his delicate touch to pass over.

Jim’s trembling hands extended up Sandy’s forehead and wound
in amongst her soft brown locks, threading their way down, down
to her shoulders and beyond. Ardently they searched beneath the
towel to find her back and relieve the tense knots settled there.
He anointed his hands and applied with ecstatic glee, pressure.
Discreetly her eased down the towel to waste level to reveal a
pure white-as-snow back demarcated by a perfect tan line. He
followed the line and moved in to the snow field with sensitive
strokes. The passion in his touch was clearly evident as he
manipulated her precious skin.

Jim’s efforts gained in strength until they could be
compared with a passionate desire to enter within. His fingers
spread warmth in an ever-widening circle, encountering the towel
barrier again and again. His intensity diminished somewhat when
the barrier was knocked askew and his warm hands found the
graceful curving lines of Freyja’s treasure, soft mons of
exquisite composition, begging to be circled and traced. Jim
flirted with each one. Out of human control, his hands proceeded
to palpate each in turn.

“Surely these are Godly creations. How could anyone view
such luscious mounds as anything but unabashed beauty. I kiss
each with my heart and mind. I worship at the shrine of pure
beauty. I am yours, Sandy. Forever, I am yours, Oh, One of
Magnificent and Perfect Beauty. I am eternally grateful for this
moment. No other could feel such wonder as I do at this moment.
I share this moment only with you, Sandy, and God. It is good.
It is right.”

At that moment Sandy stirred. “Let me turn over.” “Only if
you help me abide by my promise, Sandy?” With an anguished,
“No,” she struggled to roll over, but Jim had embraced her,
preventing her movement. “Please.”

As she ceased struggling, he fleetingly fondled her ripe
buttocks, planting a warm, juicy buss on each. With one last
regretting gentle squeeze, he replaced the towel again between
shoulder and knee. “Now, roll, over slowly, Beautiful.”

Slowly she rolled over as Jim held the modesty drape from
slipping. He gazed into Sandy’s eyes, longingly and fervently
desiring to kiss those gentle lips and hold her warm and supple
body close to his. Instead he gently leaned down and caressingly
kissed the very tips of her big toes, erotic points to many.
Cuddling her feet in his sensitive hands he began anew his gentle
massaging. This time his eyes never let hers.

Softly and slowly his caressive touch stole to her heels and
ankles and endearingly up her graceful calves to rest, trembling,
on her knees. Then they traced their way back down, again ending
at her charming toes. Cautiously, they followed their trail back
up again, ending, daring, on Sandy’s enchanting Astarte thigh.
Like a passionate dog Jim’s fingers whiff around exploring the
delicate flesh, occasionally digging into the muscles to sooth
their tension, occasionally just flirting with the sensitive
skin, just sniffing and exploring.

All the time the towel remained virtuously in place. At
some unseen clue he, as before, passed attention from Sandy’s
lovely legs to her outstretched and graceful arms, yearning to
embrace the passion she felt, but not wishing to break the magic
spell. In a friendly, no, a passionate gesture, Jim’s fingers
traced the faintly outlined veins, surging with pent up desire,
from her delicate finger tips, across her enchanting hands, up
the sensuous arms, so capable of violent embrace in the throes of
ecstacy, to the softly curving shoulders begging to have resting
on them a head, spent with Love’s longings.

Like a seized person his fingers relentlessly pursue their
travails from shoulder to delicate finger tip and back several
times. Each time the trail becomes more comfortable and welcome.
Sandy’s breathing, once deep and even, now comes slightly heavier
and with more effort as the feeling of pure joy invades her very
being. Her longing to end the invasion and her desire to see it
completed vigorously facing off within her very soul.

Again the mortal hands of Jim, now firmly in the control of
a higher spirit, struggle to gain control of the lust welling
within, venture slightly under the shade of modesty to caress the
tender, warm flesh of temptation. Like children exploring
beneath a sheet they blindly and hesitantly creep hither and yon
seeking new avenues. Clearly they hunger. The deep muscle
massage, forsaken by Care for the fluttering of a butterfly,
yearns to probe deeper, but the emotions will not allow it.

Then an inadvertent quick and unexpected reflex twist by
Sandy, probably caused by being too long in one position, mated
the gentle butterfly and charms of Aphrodite, the crown of
beauty, the lovely dome of motherhood. With renewed confidence
Jim’s soft finger tips cautiously trace the edge of each lovely
breast, around and around, endlessly. Then with great care they
creep slowly up the steep slope towards the summit. With barely
perceptible touch the blind fingers alight near the areola. An
imperceptible take in Sandy’s breath is timed exactly with the
moment. No other sign is given. Sandy’s nipples strain to reach
out to Jim’s charmed and smitten touch. His fingers ever so
gracefully inch toward the luscious erotic bud. At the moment of
touch sparks of emotion fly between Jim and Sandy, their
passionate gaze never having wavered.

No moment was ever quite like this for Jim. The urge to
kiss those ripe, ruby rosebuds nearly became too much. To
counteract his unbearable craving he lower his eyes and buried
his face in the towel at Sandy’s breast. Jim’s hot, burning
tears of passion were rapacious soaked up by the towel, never
giving them a chance to caress the breasts which had so charmed
to his fingers. Sandy’s soft and delicate arms enfolded the
stricken Jim. His arms reaching around to embrace Sandy’s
beautiful body.

For many minutes they lay interlocked, captivating all of
the love two mortals could possibly engender.

While the reader ponders this moment I will offer a special
treat, I hope. Because different people have different desires
at different times I will allow you to choose your own “ending”
(how I hate that word!) to this scene of beauty. But first I
must apologize for being such a fumbling and incompetent as to
expect to write with words the beauty of silence and touch and
sight and feeling. Forgive me, Dear Reader.

Now for the continuation. You have four choices (yes, yes,
you may read all of them):

1) Real-life
2) A story-book
3) Sandy’s fantasy
4) Jim’s fantasy
5) Jim’s desire

CONTINUATION # 1 – THE REAL-LIFE ENDING

As peace envelopes the snuggled pair, Reality awakes. Sandy
rises, turns off the VCR and urgently searches out Ken. At the
exact same instant Jim wakes up in his corner of his own bed.

CONTINUATION # 2 – A STORY-BOOK ENDING

He abruptly gets up and throws off the towel.

“Now you are going to get fucked, woman! F-U-C-K-E-D.”

With that he unzips his pants and reveals a gigantic cock
throbbing with lust. He grabs her by the hair and thrust her
face into his ram-rod. Take it in, all the way in. She was awe-
struck at the enormous proportions. It must have been eighteen
inches in length and easily three inches across.

“I can’t do that. I’d choke.” At those words her rammed
his staff into her gaping mouth. He forced his way as far down
her throat as was possible. His hands forcible masturbating his
erect cock.

When he was near climax, he threw her to the bed. He
gathered a leg in each hand and yanked them over her head so her
knees were by her chest. He fell on her with a vengeance, the
stark shaft pounding its unholy way into her tight hot box. Her
cunt was shocked by the intrusion, but the juices flowed freely
as she fought to extricate herself from his firm grip.

A gigantic thrust tore asunder any semblance of resistance
as she cried out is agony, “OH, God, you are killing me,
OOOOOOHHHH……..AAAAHHHHH.”

Possibly out of compassion, he withdrew his huge tool at
another out burst from her, “NO! Don’t take it out. I want that
thing deep inside me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Do it to
me.”

But he had no intention of quitting. His firey-red, pulsing
horse-prick drove home again and again to a cry of anguish from
Sandy. This time the cry bubbled off into a cry of passion.

For fifteen minutes he pumped away at her. Near the end of
his monstrous strokes, punctuated by cries of delight from Sandy
and groans of animal lust from him, exceeded twelve inches. As
his cock withdrew little streaks of blood could be seen as a sign
of the cruel, but welcome, forcible entry of the rigid steel
cannon of power.

As she, screamed, “More, more, fuck me more,” he rose to the
task. His balls banged unceasingly against her ass, swelling
towards the breaking point.

Then he withdrew his manhood. As she desperately struggled
to grab the gigantic cock to put it back inside of her, he threw
her hands aside and fell full force on her. The force rammed all
eighteen inches to her very soul. The hot flood of cum spurted
inside of her in a stream, a never-ending torrent. The wad was
so great it bubbled from her punished cunt as she cried as in
death.

He grunted in satisfaction and got up. “Not bad. Not bad
at all. Now lick me off.”

It was a hard relationship to describe. They had a lot in
common – both were professionals working full time, both married,
both having two children. But much of the similarities ended
there, one was female, and a delightful one at that, but more on
this later, the other male. Although they worked together they
lived far apart. Since neither one could bear to hurt another
their “romance” was not the textbook-type. Sandy and Jim sort of
recognized that their lives were previously taken, but they still
had a deep attraction and affection for each other. They enjoyed
being together, whenever they could manage it, for the office
wags would have a field day if their “relationship”, no matter
how chaste, became public knowledge.

For a long time now Jim had been “romancing” Sandy with
notes of undying affection and love and Sandy had been receiving
the verbal love and affection with welcome arms. Once or twice a
week they would meet for lunch at a public park and discuss life
and love and beauty. When the weather was bad they might even be
alone in a park and enjoy a special closeness. But, alas, an
unwritten code prevented more than an occasional deep and warm
hug and lots of hand-holding! They would have been more at home
in the Victorian era.

But enough history. I think the reader is, by now, well
aware of our “lovers” plight. Certainly they were not of this
quick-to-bed age. There was a certain admirable beauty shared by
Sandy and Jim. Whether outsiders saw it or not was irrelevant,
they saw it and felt it. Which brings us to “The Birthday
Present.” Jim had been planning a special birthday for Sandy for
some time. His sole goal was, surprisingly hard for modern-day
readers to believe, was not seduction, but a celebration of JOY.
Ah, JOY! JOY, a feeling generally lost on us, Moderns, and
totally without relevance unless shared. This was to be a true
celebration of JOY and LOVE. Jim’s sentimentality was so at the
forefront that he even “engraved” a special invitation, complete
with appropriate scroll-work, to Sandy:

The undersigned cordially (and with obvious relish) invites

Sandy

an extremely delightful and luscious person

to a personal and intimate
demonstration of

TRUE and DEVOTED LOVE

as expressed through a
sensitive and feeling
full-body massage

on the Twenty-First Day of the Ninth Month
of the Year Nineteen Hundred and Eighty-Nine

suitably signed with passionate love by Jim.

Sandy, never one to avoid the daring being a women irresistibly
drawn to masculine images, activities and excitement, initially
balked. Interestingly enough her resistance came not so much
from the suggestion, but from the ludicrousness of it, “Come on,
how can this be accomplished in the park at noon? And I am not
interested in getting poison ivy in the woods.” But her
resistance changed from one of unbelieving to one of simple
objection when Jim said, “I have arranged for us to share a motel
room for the afternoon. I promise no hanky-panky. This is not a
seduction, it is a genuine attempt to give you a nice birthday
present. I am not joking. I am serious.”

Well, the discussion was heated for several days. Sandy had
strong fears and distrust of Jim and his motives. The casual
outsider would only have chuckled at this appearance of a joke,
the eternal male seduction “line.” “I just want to show you my
etchings.” or “I just want to let you explore my spider web.”

What ever it was, convincing persuasion, a genuine daring or
resignation from the effort to change Jim’s mind. More than once
Jim had offered to withdraw the “proposition” only to have the
subject come up again. It is not clear what was the final straw,
but Sandy extracted the two-thousandth promise, and agreed.

But then at the last moment Sandy realized that it was
payday and she could not afford to be gone half a day. The big
day was delayed until Friday.

Friday turned out to be a delightful day. The sun shown out
of a azure sky upon the green hills of the land. The temperature
was just right. Jim expressed concern that the beauty of the day
would be “wasted” inside, but it was agreed that there would be
more nice days. The trip past the check-in desk and the lobby
was taken with uncomfortable feelings of guilt. This feeling by
both was thick enough to cut. But the small briefcase sufficed
to allay inordinate suspicions. All went well until they got to
the room. The age old shakes kept Jim from immediately getting
the damned door open. Motel doors were the same everywhere.

Once in the room they hugged in a warm embrace free from the
fear of prying eyes. That alone made the excursion well worth
the effort. They stood there for the “brief” moment that lovers
share, a brief moment extending close to ten minutes. Neither
one wanted to break the spell. Their nearness could not be
replaced with all the private and emotional notes they exchanged.

They sat down on the bed and held hands gazing into each
other’s eyes. Jim gentle began caressing Sandy’s delicate hands
and fingers. Then they began to discuss what was to happen.
Jim, who claimed to have “everything thought out,” was torn
between chucking his “plan” and keeping his promise. A gentle,
caring look from Sandy kept him in line.

Jim got the body lotion bottle from his brief case so Sandy
could choose which she preferred. He let her pick saying, “The
delicious scent of your body will override all else, who needs
this stuff.” He then went to the bathroom to get some towels.
The bed spread was taken down and several towels were laid out.
Jim then said that it was necessary that Sandy remove her
clothing and cover up with the towels. He said, “You may leave
your underwear on, Lovely Sandy. I promised a full-body massage,
but it won’t quite be “full-body”, I couldn’t keep my promise if
it was and you know it. Anyway, cover up with the towels and
I’ll turn up the heat in the room. I won’t need that, but you
may.” Sandy replied, “I don’t think I will need it either, so
don’t turn it up.” (She was avoiding the clothes issue.) “Can’t
we just do the massaging like we have in the past?” [They both
had a keen interest in the art of massage. Jim had a couple of
good books on massage, finger-pressure and Shiatsu. He even
shared one on sensual massage with Sandy. Their experiences into
massage began with foot massage one noon when Sandy complained of
il-fitting shoes and sore feet. Jim extended it to hand and
finger massage and once even experimented with back massage, when
he sneaked his first and only kiss from Sandy, a chaste, but
delicious peck on the back of Sandy's lovely white neck. They
both had enjoyed the physical contact immensely. But it had
always been of the non-sexual kind, although Jim reveled in the
sensuality of it. He is the one who invented this birthday
present, after all.]

After a lengthy discussion, Jim persuaded Sandy that his
intentions were indeed honorable and it could only be done this
way. [Although I will not go into this discussion, because it is
so improbable as to be unlikely, besides if Jim hadn't "won" the
debate there wouldn't be a story to tell!] Jim left the room to
give Sandy privacy. He left word for her to let him know. Talk
about long moments! This was absurd. But after what seemed like
hours, Sandy whispered that she was ready.

Jim reentered the room to find Sandy stretched out full
length on her stomach covered with a bath towel covering her from
shoulders to knees. Even from the back Jim marveled at her
loveliness. “Sandy you are the most beautiful person I have ever
seen, with or without clothes. Your trust in me only makes me
love you even more. God practiced for thousands of years to
perfect His art to produce you. He did good! And I am so glad
He didn’t waste all of His talents on the outside, for your inner
beauty far exceeds what the imperfect eye can see. I love you,
Sandy, and I will love you with all of my heart and I love you
with all of my mind and I love you with all of my spirit and I
will love you always, Sandy. There has been none like you. You
are Perfection, exquisite Perfection, Sandy. I kneel down and
worship this shrine, Sandy.”

He liberally drenched his hands in lotion he had warmed up
in his pocket and applied it generously to her legs and arms with
gentle caring hands. A gasp of pleasure escaped Sandy’s lips.
She lifter her head and gazed at Jim and heart-feltly said,
“Thank you, Jim, you gentleness and compassion is so appreciated.
Thank you for talking me into this and thank you for the lovely
birthday present.” “But it hasn’t even begun, Sandy. No more
words from you. You must lie there and relax and release your
cares to my hands. I will be gentle. I will be caring. I will
be true to my words, Sandy. My love for you would allow nothing
else.”

Beginning at her toes Jim gentle rubbed in the oil and
kneaded the aches and cares away. He massaged towards her ankles
to restore the blood flow in her toes. Each toe in turn got the
same treatment and he lusciously paused and stroked between each
one. He fleeting kissed each one as he progressed. Completing
her toes he began to work on her feet. Jim knew that the
Achilles tendon was supposed to have a genitals-connection so his
stroking steadily lead to that area after he had explored the
rest of her lovely and delicate foot.

His slow and steady sensual touch gradually lead to her
ankle and upwards to her expressively beautiful calf. A slight
tremor from Sandy cautioned Jim from proceeding further, but his
hands did not stray from their amorous and pleasant task. Gently
they followed the contours of her fine calf from her ankle to her
lovely knee. The elegance of her limbs had always amazed and
charmed Jim, but until now he had not known the real passion
associated with flirting with such exquisitely turned ivory. The
smoothness beneath his touch was awe-inspiring and sent tremors
of his own up and down his spine. “Hold on, Jim, this delicate
journey has just begun,” he said to himself.

Jim quietly shifted his attentions from Sandy’s lovely legs
to her exquisitely sensuous hands resting so close. He began,
like with her finely turned feet, with a gentle upwards massaging
of her fingers. They were delicately formed and only slightly
roughened by hard work suiting her demeanor. Sandy took very
good care of herself and it showed for all to see. Her elegant
beauty was flawless. Sandy was striking. No other words would
do her rare beauty justice. She was magnificent.

Jim smeared more oil to pave the way for his ever-exploring
hands. Delicately her followed the fingers around, one by one,
pausing at the base of each to implant a kiss of love. His
tongue would flick out to gentle caress the soft membrane of skin
between each. The he would continue his kneading on the palms.
He strived to rub out the cares and anguishes of the hardness of
life with more ointment. His heart was in it. The care he felt
flowed more freely than the oil.

Jim was sure that Sandy had been over come with sleep by
this time. Not a sound was heard, except her deep, even
breathing. Her exquisitely lovely face carried a truly joyous
smile into her dreams. Trust, and maybe love, had found an
outlet.

No matter how deep the sleep, Jim’s labor-of-love was not
consummated. His hands continued their explore. But it was
clear that they were no longer under Jim’s control as they
lusciously travelled the full range of her exquisitely chiseled
arm.

At Sandy’s shoulder they paused. Slowly and determinedly
they slid the towel a little lower so her exquisitely graceful
shoulder was exposed. Gently he traced each contour from her
shoulders to her Kama neck. His warm hands gentle pressured the
deep muscles on her back, rubbing them toward her neck to further
the circulation. When the massage regained her neck it acted
like an aphrodisiac, the sleeping giant in Sandy awoke. A groan
of passion passed. Jim paused. She was quiet again.

Slowly Jim began again, this time progressing up Sandy’s
neck. He parted her beautiful and delicately soft tresses,
pausing to give, with love, another heart-kiss, his second in
forever. Continuing, he found her ear and traced it around and
around, swirling into oblivion. With an oh-so gentle touch, he
persisted in his quest and touched her face of pure beauty. Her
delicately formed cheeks and nose were traced with great care.
He linger under her nose and followed her lovely, full lips, so
ripe with passion and desire, now parted, as if in greeting him.
As his fingers passed they closed to a rosebud to exchange a kiss
of love and opened to reveal a moist tongue hungering for a new
sensation. The fingers, not what it was looking for, sufficed
for the moment. With regret Jim left the luscious lips like
orgasmic-blood swollen Mons of Venus and renewed his quest. His
fingers, with sincere caring and passion traced the slight,
sight, not angry, scar on her cheek fervently wishing to erase
the one blemish to her perfection, but it had become an integral
part of her mysterious beauty. Renewing his travels Jim reached
her eyes of deep-sea azure sunshine, now glistening with tears.
A drop was rushed away by gravity. Jim bent to erase the
remainder with his lips, and his own hot tears mixed passionately
with her’s. Not a word was said. The exchange of an
immeasurably deep gaze, love from one intertwining with a heart-
felt thanks from the other, stemmed the flow. The eyes, ever
capable of giving of love more than receiving love, closed to
allow his delicate touch to pass over.

Jim’s trembling hands extended up Sandy’s forehead and wound
in amongst her soft brown locks, threading their way down, down
to her shoulders and beyond. Ardently they searched beneath the
towel to find her back and relieve the tense knots settled there.
He anointed his hands and applied with ecstatic glee, pressure.
Discreetly her eased down the towel to waste level to reveal a
pure white-as-snow back demarcated by a perfect tan line. He
followed the line and moved in to the snow field with sensitive
strokes. The passion in his touch was clearly evident as he
manipulated her precious skin.

Jim’s efforts gained in strength until they could be
compared with a passionate desire to enter within. His fingers
spread warmth in an ever-widening circle, encountering the towel
barrier again and again. His intensity diminished somewhat when
the barrier was knocked askew and his warm hands found the
graceful curving lines of Freyja’s treasure, soft mons of
exquisite composition, begging to be circled and traced. Jim
flirted with each one. Out of human control, his hands proceeded
to palpate each in turn.

“Surely these are Godly creations. How could anyone view
such luscious mounds as anything but unabashed beauty. I kiss
each with my heart and mind. I worship at the shrine of pure
beauty. I am yours, Sandy. Forever, I am yours, Oh, One of
Magnificent and Perfect Beauty. I am eternally grateful for this
moment. No other could feel such wonder as I do at this moment.
I share this moment only with you, Sandy, and God. It is good.
It is right.”

At that moment Sandy stirred. “Let me turn over.” “Only if
you help me abide by my promise, Sandy?” With an anguished,
“No,” she struggled to roll over, but Jim had embraced her,
preventing her movement. “Please.”

As she ceased struggling, he fleetingly fondled her ripe
buttocks, planting a warm, juicy buss on each. With one last
regretting gentle squeeze, he replaced the towel again between
shoulder and knee. “Now, roll, over slowly, Beautiful.”

Slowly she rolled over as Jim held the modesty drape from
slipping. He gazed into Sandy’s eyes, longingly and fervently
desiring to kiss those gentle lips and hold her warm and supple
body close to his. Instead he gently leaned down and caressingly
kissed the very tips of her big toes, erotic points to many.
Cuddling her feet in his sensitive hands he began anew his gentle
massaging. This time his eyes never let hers.

Softly and slowly his caressive touch stole to her heels and
ankles and endearingly up her graceful calves to rest, trembling,
on her knees. Then they traced their way back down, again ending
at her charming toes. Cautiously, they followed their trail back
up again, ending, daring, on Sandy’s enchanting Astarte thigh.
Like a passionate dog Jim’s fingers whiff around exploring the
delicate flesh, occasionally digging into the muscles to sooth
their tension, occasionally just flirting with the sensitive
skin, just sniffing and exploring.

All the time the towel remained virtuously in place. At
some unseen clue he, as before, passed attention from Sandy’s
lovely legs to her outstretched and graceful arms, yearning to
embrace the passion she felt, but not wishing to break the magic
spell. In a friendly, no, a passionate gesture, Jim’s fingers
traced the faintly outlined veins, surging with pent up desire,
from her delicate finger tips, across her enchanting hands, up
the sensuous arms, so capable of violent embrace in the throes of
ecstacy, to the softly curving shoulders begging to have resting
on them a head, spent with Love’s longings.

Like a seized person his fingers relentlessly pursue their
travails from shoulder to delicate finger tip and back several
times. Each time the trail becomes more comfortable and welcome.
Sandy’s breathing, once deep and even, now comes slightly heavier
and with more effort as the feeling of pure joy invades her very
being. Her longing to end the invasion and her desire to see it
completed vigorously facing off within her very soul.

Again the mortal hands of Jim, now firmly in the control of
a higher spirit, struggle to gain control of the lust welling
within, venture slightly under the shade of modesty to caress the
tender, warm flesh of temptation. Like children exploring
beneath a sheet they blindly and hesitantly creep hither and yon
seeking new avenues. Clearly they hunger. The deep muscle
massage, forsaken by Care for the fluttering of a butterfly,
yearns to probe deeper, but the emotions will not allow it.

Then an inadvertent quick and unexpected reflex twist by
Sandy, probably caused by being too long in one position, mated
the gentle butterfly and charms of Aphrodite, the crown of
beauty, the lovely dome of motherhood. With renewed confidence
Jim’s soft finger tips cautiously trace the edge of each lovely
breast, around and around, endlessly. Then with great care they
creep slowly up the steep slope towards the summit. With barely
perceptible touch the blind fingers alight near the areola. An
imperceptible take in Sandy’s breath is timed exactly with the
moment. No other sign is given. Sandy’s nipples strain to reach
out to Jim’s charmed and smitten touch. His fingers ever so
gracefully inch toward the luscious erotic bud. At the moment of
touch sparks of emotion fly between Jim and Sandy, their
passionate gaze never having wavered.

No moment was ever quite like this for Jim. The urge to
kiss those ripe, ruby rosebuds nearly became too much. To
counteract his unbearable craving he lower his eyes and buried
his face in the towel at Sandy’s breast. Jim’s hot, burning
tears of passion were rapacious soaked up by the towel, never
giving them a chance to caress the breasts which had so charmed
to his fingers. Sandy’s soft and delicate arms enfolded the
stricken Jim. His arms reaching around to embrace Sandy’s
beautiful body.

For many minutes they lay interlocked, captivating all of
the love two mortals could possibly engender.

He abruptly gets up and throws off the towel.

“Now you are going to get fucked, woman! F-U-C-K-E-D.”

With that he unzips his pants and reveals a gigantic cock
throbbing with lust. He grabs her by the hair and thrust her
face into his ram-rod. Take it in, all the way in. She was awe-
struck at the enormous proportions. It must have been eighteen
inches in length and easily three inches across.

“I can’t do that. I’d choke.” At those words her rammed
his staff into her gaping mouth. He forced his way as far down
her throat as was possible. His hands forcible masturbating his
erect cock.

When he was near climax, he threw her to the bed. He
gathered a leg in each hand and yanked them over her head so her
knees were by her chest. He fell on her with a vengeance, the
stark shaft pounding its unholy way into her tight hot box. Her
cunt was shocked by the intrusion, but the juices flowed freely
as she fought to extricate herself from his firm grip.

A gigantic thrust tore asunder any semblance of resistance
as she cried out is agony, “OH, God, you are killing me,
OOOOOOHHHH……..AAAAHHHHH.”

Possibly out of compassion, he withdrew his huge tool at
another out burst from her, “NO! Don’t take it out. I want that
thing deep inside me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Do it to
me.”

But he had no intention of quitting. His firey-red, pulsing
horse-prick drove home again and again to a cry of anguish from
Sandy. This time the cry bubbled off into a cry of passion.

For fifteen minutes he pumped away at her. Near the end of
his monstrous strokes, punctuated by cries of delight from Sandy
and groans of animal lust from him, exceeded twelve inches. As
his cock withdrew little streaks of blood could be seen as a sign
of the cruel, but welcome, forcible entry of the rigid steel
cannon of power.

As she, screamed, “More, more, fuck me more,” he rose to the
task. His balls banged unceasingly against her ass, swelling
towards the breaking point.

Then he withdrew his manhood. As she desperately struggled
to grab the gigantic cock to put it back inside of her, he threw
her hands aside and fell full force on her. The force rammed all
eighteen inches to her very soul. The hot flood of cum spurted
inside of her in a stream, a never-ending torrent. The wad was
so great it bubbled from her punished cunt as she cried as in
death.

He grunted in satisfaction and got up. “Not bad. Not bad
at all. Now lick me off.”

When I walked in I was startled at how busy the place was at four in the
afternoon. Every table had someone sitting at it! This really wasn’t a
problem since each table was very long with benches on each side leaving
me several seating possibilities. I got a beer at the bar and positioned
myself at the end of a table near the back of the bar. Sitting at the
other end of the table were several women in nurses uniforms. From
the the smattering of conversation I heard over the sound of the juke box,
I gathered that they had just finished an unusually rough shift at the local
hospital. They must have been there a while because there were several empty
pitchers on the table.

I was busy working on my second beer and attempting to think of some way to
introduce myself when they all got up to leave. All of them that is, but
the nurse at the far end of the table. She still had a full beer and I heard
her tell her friends that she would stick around to finish it before she
headed home. To be honest, I don’t think I even noticed her before her
friends got up to leave. She was older than the others, probably early
thirties and a little over weight. Her hair was bleach blond with about an
inch of dark roots showing. Her eyebrows had been over plucked and she
used lots of blue eye shadow which even back then seemed out-of-style. I
guess you would say she wasn’t much of a catch, but I remember thinking at
the time that there was a certain sleaziness about her looks which really
turned me on.

Figuring I had nothing to lose, I slid down to her end of the table. I
introduced myself and launched into my usual patter about the weather and
local sports teams. She was obviously bored, but she politely sipped
her beer and listened to my monologue. When her beer was empty, she said
that she needed to go pee. Without thinking I blurted out “can I watch?”.
To this day, I’m not sure why I say it. Maybe I was trying to be sarcastic
since I figured she was using the bathroom as an excuse to slip out the
back door. In any case, I never expected her reaction. She sat back down,
leaned forward, looked me straight in the eyes and said “really?”. The
intensity of her stare and the seriousness in her tone took me completely
by surprise. I didn’t know what to say. I sat there for what felt like an
eternity before I finally choked out “sure”. She stood up, extended her
hand and said “Well then, lets go.”.

This was the first time I had seen her standing. Although I had noticed that
she was on the plump side, I hadn’t expected her to have such a heavy bottom.
Her white nursing slacks were tight against her large round ass. Her tight
slacks and small breasts may have helped make her ass and thighs seem
disproportionately large, but there was just no denying it, this woman had
a big butt! I just sat there staring at her, trying to figure out what I
was getting into. Finally she said “are you coming or not?”. Still dazed, I
got up and took her hand. She lead me toward the back of the bar to the rear
exit which led into an alley behind the bar. I asked her where we were
going, and she replied that she had an apartment just around the corner.
Still holding her hand we walked down the alley together. When I finally
had regained enough composure to ask just what she had planned for me, she
just said “Shhh, just enjoy the moment. I’ll take care of everything.”. We
walked the rest of the way in silence.

When we got to her apartment, she lead me straight to the bedroom. She told
me very matter-of-factly to take off my clothes and lay on the bed. As I
undressed, she stood in the doorway with her hands on her hips and watched.
When I pulled my jockey shorts off to reveal my rock hard erection, I saw her
smile for the very first time. Without a word, she gestured for me to lie
down on the bed. After I did so, she reached behind my head and pulled
out two dark strips of material from beneath the mattress and began to tie
the end of one to my wrist. I must have had panic written all over my face
as she stopped immediately and said “Don’t worry, they’re just silk ties.
I’ll tie them loose so you can get free if you really want to.”. I nodded my
head sheepishly and she continued to tie my wrists. She then pulled the ends
of two more ties from under the end of the mattress and tied my ankles. She
tucked two pillows under the back of my head so that my head was angled so
that I could see the foot of the bed. I gently tested my restraints and
found that although loose as promised, my movement was limited to swaying
slightly from side to side.

Once my “host” felt I was properly positioned, she went to the foot of the
bed and began to slowly undress. She began by unbuttoning her blouse to
reveal a white lace bra. Next she pulled down her slacks, all the while,
staring me straight in the eyes. Next she turned and slowly bent over,
showing me her big ass which was barely covered by her white cotton panties.
She slowing began to pull them down to reveal her huge pillowy ass cheeks.
Turning, she caught me licking my lips and said “like what you see so far?”.
I just nodded and gave her my best lecherous grin. All she said was “good”
as she climbed onto the bed. Straddling my chest, her pussy was only
a foot from my face. It was covered with a thick thatch of brown hair which
started as a little trickle of hair at the navel and grew into a dark
triangle which disappeared between her meaty thighs. Very slowly and
deliberately, she began to play with her pussy. At first just by running
her fingers through the hair. Gradually, her fingers began to probe between
her plump pussy lips. As she spread them, I could see her prominent pink
labia and the bud of her swollen clitoris. I was mesmerized by the sight
and the smell. My cock was aching as I drooled over the beautiful pussy
that was being fingered just inches from my face. She seemed to be
approaching orgasm when she suddenly stopped teasing her swollen clit and
spread her pussy wide with both hands. I was admiring her beautiful pussy
now fully engorged and literally dripping with juice when a squirt of hot
pee hit me square in the face. In all the excitement of being tied up and
watching my chubby nurse masturbate, I had completely forgotten that it was
my sarcastic comment about watching her pee that begun this adventure.

After the initial shock of the first blast of pee, I watched with fascination
and lust as a beautiful golden stream of pee sprayed out of her hot hairy
pussy soaking my face and hair. I tried to position my head so that I could
catch the stream in my mouth, but her gyrating hips kept the stream of pee
criss crossing my face. I couldn’t believe that I actually wanted her to
pee in my mouth! ‘Want’ wasn’t the right word, I needed to taste her pee. I
was going crazy with lust! My cock was bobbing uncontrollably and my balls
ached. My mouth was wide open, my tongue extended catching all the hot pee
I could as the stream moved back and forth across my face. Finally, she
stopped her teasing and aimed the hot spray right into my mouth. I gulped
down a couple of mouthfuls before she finally stopped. Using the head of
the bed for support, she raised herself to her feet and positioned herself
so that she was standing over me straddling my crotch. Placing her hands on
her hips, she closed her eyes and let go another long stream of hot pee.
Since she was not holding her pussy open this time, instead of a solid
stream, pee sprayed all over. Some sprayed on my chest, but most of the
golden liquid dripped straight down on my cock and balls.

When her bladder was finally empty, she turned around to show me her great
big ass. She got down on all fours and slowly backed her butt into my face.
I attempted to lick her pussy, but she repositioned herself so that her tight
little asshole was pressed against my lips. I had never licked a women’s ass
before, and didn’t really know what I should do. I licked it, sucked it,
even tried to bury my tongue deep inside it. Apparently I was doing
something right as I could hear her moaning softly and she began to slowly
grind her pussy against my chest.

I could feel her hot breath on my cock and balls as I hungrily licked her
asshole. Occasionally I would feel her mouth or tongue on my inner thighs
or balls. At first I thought she was trying to tease me, but I soon realized
that she was lapping up any pee that remained on my crotch! She was careful
to avoid my cock as I think she knew that the slightest stimulation would
make me cum.

After several delicious minutes of ass licking, she tilted her ass slightly,
pulling her asshole from my lips. Without warning she let go a large fart
right in my face! The smell was like nothing I had ever experienced. It was
so intense I felt dizzy and I almost came! She lowered her asshole back to
my lips and I resumed my tonguing with even greater passion. Several times
she tilted her hips to position her asshole directly in front of my nose
to pass gas. Each time I would inhale deeply before resuming my tongue
worship of her ass. After what seemed like hours, she pulled her ass from
my face and repositioned it about a foot away from my face. Reaching back
with both hands she pulled her big ass cheeks wide apart to expose her hot
hairy pussy and the dark brown asshole I had been sucking so feverishly.
Once again I saw her tilt her hips slightly, and I watched her little brown
asshole began to open slightly. Too my surprise, no gas rushed out. For
a moment I was confused, but then I realized what was happening. She was
going to shit on me! Although I had done things tonight that I never thought
I would do (and loved them), this was just to much! Her asshole continued to
widen and I could begin to see the end of a large turd just inside the
opening. She continued to push and I saw the turd slowly begin to emerge
from her asshole. All of a sudden, she relaxed and the turd quickly slipped
back inside out-of-site. She repeated this several times, each time exposing
a little more of the turd. As she did this I found myself beginning to feel
that crazy lust build back up inside of me until I was actually craning my
neck and sticking out my tongue in an attempt to reach her shit! After
several more teases, she finally pushed several inches of firm brown shit
out of her ass. It hung from her asshole for a moment and then dropped to my
chest. The smell was, well, you can imagine!

She continued to push, until 2 more large firm turds lay steaming on my
chest. She had shit so close to my face that I was actually able to touch
the last turd with my tongue as it fell from her asshole and landed on my
chest. When she was all done, she said “please clean me up” and once again
backed her big ass into my face. As I feverishly licked and sucked her dirty
asshole, she squirmed excitedly on my chest. I could feel her wet pussy
smearing her warm shit all over my neck and chest. I could tell that she
was very near orgasm from the twitching of her thigh muscles. Just as she
began to moan, she grabbed my cock roughly in her hand and began to stroke
it. With only a few strokes of her hand I was convulsing beneath her.
I had my face buried so deep between her ass cheeks I couldn’t even breath.
I literally went out of my mind! The intensity of my orgasm was like nothing
I had experienced before or since. I think she orgasmed too, but I was so
absorbed in the intensity of my own orgasm, that I couldn’t tell. She
continued to pump my cock until I finally relaxed and let my tongue slip
from her gaping asshole. We laid there in a smelly heap for several
minutes before she finally crawled off me. She had shit smeared on her
stomach and in her pubic hair as well as a big gob of my cum in her hair.
I must have been quite a sight too because she looked down at me, made a
face and said “yuk, what a mess!”. Grabbing some tissues from the head of
the bed she scooped up most of the shit laying on my neck and chest and
then rushed out of the room. She returned in a couple of minutes wearing
a bathrobe and carrying a pan of soapy water and a towel. Sitting beside me
on the bed, she gave me quick but efficient sponge bath. I made no attempts
at conversation as I still hadn’t regained my composure from the intensity
of my orgasm.

When my sponge bath was complete, she untied my hands and feet and handed
me my clothes. Glancing at the clock on the wall, she said “sorry to poop
and run, but I’ve got to hop in the shower. I’m already late for a dinner
date with friends. Could you be a dear and let yourself out?”. Still a bit
dazed I nodded in agreement, and she disappeared through the bedroom door.
After I got dressed, I heard the shower running in the bathroom, so as
requested, I let myself out. As I made the long walk back to the dorm, I
tried to sort out everything that had happened. I couldn’t believe all the
sick things I had done, yet I had loved every minute of it! This was
definitely the most exciting sexual experience I had ever had and I hadn’t
kissed her or even seen her breasts. Hell, I never even asked her her name!

When I got back to the dorm, I took a long hot shower, trying to get
rid of the smell, but no matter how much I scrubbed, it seemed to linger.
It was several days before I got over the shock of what I had done. I kept
thinking that you just don’t do those types of things and enjoy them.

The semester ended and I went home for the summer. My initial feelings of
shock and disgust gradually gave way to lust and the first day of my junior
year I went back to her apartment. Sweaty with anticipation I knocked on the
apartment door. Much to my dismay, I was met at the door by an oriental grad
student. He politely told me that he had moved in over the summer and had
never met the previous tenant.

For the last fifteen years now, I have been watching for her on the street,
in bars and shopping malls. But even if I never see her again, I will never
ever forget the afternoon I spent with my naughty nurse.

When she was about seven months along, our office was notified
that the company auditors would be in for their annual check of
our travel and expense accounts. This was always a nervous time
for everyone, since the auditors were known to be nit-picky about
expense accounts. So, for several weeks, we spent many hours after
work each day reviewing our section’s records. Every penny had to
be accounted for and every voucher had to be correctly filled out
and filed. It was a hectic time for us and we often asked our
secretaries to help out. Unfortunately, my secretary, Marcia, came
down with the flu and was out for a couple of weeks. I really had
my hands full, and was bitching to some of the other supervisors
about not being able to get some temporary help in. Mark Peterson,
Teri’s boss, offered to ask Teri if she would mind helping me out.
Needless to say, I accepted the offer quickly and hoped Teri would
agree.

Mark came by my office the next day and told me Teri agreed
to working late the next couple of nights. Later, Teri came in to
find out what all needed to be done. I let her know what I was
doing and told her I’d see her at 5 o’clock. As we talked, she
smiled at me and winked. I smiled and winked back, thinking of the
couple of times we had gotten together and remembering her naked
body next to mine as we fucked and sucked the nights away. My dick
got hard just thinking about it and I was certainly looking
forward to that evening.

When 5 o’clock arrived, Teri showed up and we started going
over each salesman’s expense record. Teri was very competent and
it went faster than I had expected. We had been working for about
two hours when I suggested we take a break and get something to
eat. All the others had already left the office and we were alone.
Teri asked me, “What did you have in mind to eat?”

“I had thought about having ‘Teri on desk’ for starters,” I
said, only half kidding. During my daydreams, I often thought
about having just that.

“What are you waiting for, then?” she asked. And then she
came up to me, kissed me, and started rubbing my cock through my
slacks. I kissed her back and ran my hands over her back and ass.
As we continued to kiss, I forced my tongue into her mouth and
moved my hands to her tits. They were definitely larger now and I
could feel they had gotten heavier as her pregnancy progressed.

She moaned slightly as I fondled her tits and rubbed her
tummy against me as we stood there. I reached down and ran my
hands over her belly and felt her shiver slightly. I unbuttoned
her blouse and opened it wide so I could get at her boobs. Instead
of unhooking her bra, I pulled the cups up over her tits and
exposed them to the fresh air. The nipples had gotten darker and
became erect as soon as I started to pinch them. I broke our kiss
and bent down to suck her nipples. I sucked one and played with
the other, pinching the nipple and palming and squeezing the tit
until it was erect as it could get. I alternated back and forth
between her boobs as she got hotter. With my other hand, I felt
her belly and ass, running my hand over them and feeling the
tautness of her skin under her clothes.

As I did, she reached down and undid my belt and unzipped my
pants. She reached in and released my cock from its confines and
started to stroke it as she had before. She ran her fist up and
down its length and ran her thumb over the head. As I got more
excited, pre-cum formed at the tip and she smeared it over the
entire head and used it to lubricate her hand.

I broke away from her and cleared the center of my desk off.
I took her hand and led her to the desk and undid her pants. I
slide her pants and her panties down her legs to rest around her
ankles. Then I picked her up and sat her down in the middle of my
desk with her legs dangling over the side. I drew up my chair and
sat down. Now I was staring directly at her pregnant belly and
started licking it all over, while playing with her tits again.
She leaned back a little and spread her legs slightly. I could
just see her pussy nestled between her legs and covered with her
pubic hair. I spread her legs wider at the knees and buried my
head in her crotch. I starting licking her cunt and teasing her
clit with my tongue. I realized we didn’t want to take a great
deal of time, so I wasn’t going to waste any.

She leaned back farther and rested on her elbows. This gave
me unrestricted access to her pussy and I started eating her in
earnest. I separated her cunt lips and ran my tongue back and
forth over her clit. Her juices were flowing now and I lapped up
every drop I could. I kept eating her and running my hands over
her tummy and tits. She was squirming on top of the desk now and I
could tell she wasn’t far from cumming.

I kept eating her pussy, swapping back and forth between her
clit and driving my tongue as deep inside her as I could. I felt
her tense up and start to quake as she came. She moaned a little
louder now, but not as loud as she had when we were at my place or
her apartment. I figured she didn’t want anyone to come along and
investigate the noises in the office. A smart thing to do, as it
wouldn’t help either of our careers if we were caught.

As her orgasm hit her, she humped her pussy against me,
smearing her juices over my mouth and chin. I rode her clit with
my tongue, following it as she humped her ass on the desk.
Finally, she started to settle down and I licked her entire pussy
so I could suck up every drop of her cum and enjoy its taste.

All this time, my cock was sticking straight out of my
slacks, begging for some attention. I stood up and dropped my
pants. Then I moved closer to Teri and put the head of my dick
against her pussy. I rubbed the head against her cunt lips to
cover it with the lubrication she had produced. Finally, I thrust
forward and entered her. I stepped closer and started fucking her
pussy with deep and slow thrusts.

Teri laid back on my desk and spread her legs as wide as she
could so I could penetrate her fully. From my vantage point, I
watched as my prick entered her pussy and then withdrew with each
stroke. I widened my stance and gripped her hips as I pumped in
and out of her. With each stroke, I could see her pussy expand to
take my cock inside and watched as her outer lips slowly released
their hold on me. I was going as deep inside her as I could, and
watched as my cock buried itself up to my balls in her pussy.

I released her hips and held her swollen belly. As I kept
thrusting in and out of her pussy, I ran my hands over her
pregnant body. As I did, she started to hump her ass forward to
meet my thrusts and reached down between her legs to hold my cock
between her fingers. With each thrust, her tits would roll back
and forth and her belly would quiver. I moved my hands to her legs
and held her thighs, squeezing and kneading her flesh as we
fucked.

I felt my balls tighten up and my cock seemed to grow inside
her as I pumped my cum into her pussy. I thought my cock would
spurt its hot load for hours, but finally, I stopped and my cock
lost its hardness. I continued to watch as it went limp and
slipped out of her pussy with a slight sucking noise. As I stepped
back, she slid down off the desk and knelt between my legs. She
took my cock into her mouth and sucked it clean of our cum. Her
tits were still exposed and I bent down and fondled them. As I
did, we heard the elevator stop and the rattle of mops and pails.
It was the cleaning crew, so we quickly dressed and sat back down
as if we were still working.

The cleaning lady knocked on the door and came in when I
answered her. She asked if we wanted her to clean up now or wait
until we were finished. I told her, we had just finished up for
the evening and were preparing to leave. Teri smiled at my comment
and licked her lips. We really had just finished for the evening,
but both of us hoped there would be more overtime in the future.

The next day, Teri called me and told me she couldn’t work
overtime, since her husband’s car was in the shop and she had
driven him to work. I was disappointed and let her know I could
drive her home the next day if she still needed a ride. She said
that would be fine and she would let her husband drive her in.

All that day and the next, I waited for work to be over.
Finally, quitting time came and Teri came down to my office and we
started going through the accounts again. We worked hard, getting
as much out of the way while others were still in the office, but
after the last person had left, we finished up the account we were
working on and put everything aside. Teri came over and sat on my
lap. I kissed her and ran my hand over her body as she sat there.

I felt the outline of her belly through the blouse she wore
and softly traced the curves. I unbuttoned her blouse and fondled
her tits through her bra. I could see her dark nipples and pinched
each until it was hard and erect. I leaned my head down and gently
bit each one. Then I removed her blouse and bra and felt her tits
and belly and we continued to kiss. She stood up and undid my tie
and shirt, stripping each off of me. Then, as I took off my
slacks, she undid her pants and let them slide to the floor. We
both finished undressing in a hurry and stood before each other
naked.

As I looked at her, my cock got hard and I reached down and
started to stroke it. She saw what I was doing and started to
pinch her nipples and finger her clit. She had to reach around her
belly to do it and bent down a little in the process. When she
did, her tits swayed out just a little and I reached out with my
other hand and played with them. Then we traded and she took my
cock in her hand and resumed stroking it while I fingered her
pussy and kept playing with her tits.

She stroked my cock with long, even strokes. Not holding it
too tight and letting her hand rub over the sensitive head. I
fingered her pussy, running my finger as deep inside her as I
could and rubbing my thumb over her clit. She reached down with
her other hand and started playing with my balls and I pinched her
nipples and ran my hand over her swollen tummy. As we did, we kept
an eye on the clock, alert for the cleaning crew so we wouldn’t be
interrupted.

Finally, Teri was as wet as she could get and I was as hard.
I turned her around and bent her over the desk with her head on
her folded arms. Her ass was smooth and inviting as I reached
between her legs and played with her pussy again. I stepped up
until my dick was at the entrance to her cunt and spread her pussy
open to accept it. As the head entered her, she thrust back and
buried my cock deep on the first thrust. I held still for a
moment, savoring the feeling of being inside her and feeling the
walls of her cunt hold my cock in their grasp. Then I started
pumping in and out of her, slowly at first and building up to a
steady motion.

With each thrust, she humped backwards at me, taking my dick
as deep inside her as she could. I reached around and took her
tits in my hands and massaged her flesh as I fucked her. Her tits
were swollen in preparation for the baby to feed from them and the
skin was as firm as anything I had ever felt. I pinched her
nipples, wondering again if I would be able to suck them one day
and sample the milk they were storing. I kept fondling them and
pinching the nipples until I was sure they had to be hurting her,
but she said they weren’t and told me to keep squeezing them.

Teri reached between her legs and ran her finger over her
clit and my cock as I moved in and out of her. She was breathing
hard now and I figured she was playing with herself to speed up
her climax. As for myself, as I pumped in and out of her, I felt
the walls of her pussy cling to my cock and the muscles squeeze it
each time I drove deep inside her.

I took my hands from her tits and grabbed her at the waist.
As I continued to fuck her, I ran my hands over her belly and felt
her pussy contract even more at the sensation. I moved my hands
back farther and held on to her hips and then her ass. I watched
as my cock disappeared between her legs and my belly pound against
the white cheeks of her ass. I ran my finger down her crack and
pressed it against her asshole. I pulled back out of her as far as
I could without my cock falling out and reached around her and
slid a finger inside her pussy, getting it wet with her juices.
Then I put it in my mouth and got it as wet as I could. With it
lubricated like that, I eased it against her asshole and slowly
worked it in and out. With each thrust into her pussy, my finger
entered a little more into her backside. She kept thrusting back
against both my cock and my finger.

When my finger was all the way in, she started to moan softly
and I felt her shudder with her climax. As she came, her entire
body shook and I could see her belly and tits move as she did. The
sight excited me to the point where I couldn’t hold off my climax
any longer and I shoved my cock as deep inside her as I could as
it started to pump cum into her. As we both came, she reached back
and held my ass with both hands, holding me deep inside her and
squeezing my ass cheeks with her fingers. When we had both
finished cumming, she moved forward and my cock slipped from her
pussy and between her legs. Again, she knelt down and sucked it
clean. When she was finished, I knelt between her legs and licked
her pussy clean, enjoying the taste of both of our cum.

We both stood up and kissed while we held each other. I felt
her belly against me and started to get excited again. But we both
realized we wouldn’t have the time before the cleaning crew got to
our floor. We both dressed and straightened up the office and got
ready to leave. As we were walking down the hall, the cleaning
crew arrived and commented on how late we had been working. Teri
smiled at them and said, “Yes, it does tend to wear me out, but
the work has to get done.”

As we rode down in the elevator, she backed against me and
rubbed her ass against my crotch and joked about how much she
loved her job. I was still feeling horny and reached around her
and fondled her tits. She leaned back in my arms and continued to
rub her ass against me. As the elevator slowed, we parted and she
gave me a quick kiss. We got out to my car, and after we had left
the parking lot, she slid over next to me and pressed her hand
against my dick through my slacks.

“It was nice,” she said, “but I’m still horny.”

With that, she reached down and undid her pants and slid them
down over her ass. By twisting my arm a little, I could just reach
her pussy underneath her swollen tummy. I ran my finger over her
clit and played with her pussy until I felt her juices start to
flow. As I did, she reached over and unzipped my pants and
released my cock and balls. She fondled my balls with one hand and
stroked my cock with the other.

As we drove down the road, she jerked me off and I finger
fucked her. Fortunately, my car is actually a four-wheel drive
vehicle and sits high on oversized tires. None of the cars we
passed could look inside and see what we were doing. As her hand
continued to stroke my cock, I could catch glimpses of it moving
up and down, stretching the skin back and the head swelling. I
wasn’t far from cumming and she realized it would make a hell of a
mess. She leaned her head down and sucked me as I came. Her tongue
rolled the head around in her mouth and as fast as I pumped my cum
into it, she swallowed it.

When she started to suck me off, I had to stop playing with
her pussy, but when she sat back up, I started again. She dropped
her pants to her knees and spread her legs as far apart as she
could. I ran my finger in and out of her pussy and rubbed her clit
with each stroke. Finally, she leaned back in the seat and moaned
as she came. She flooded my finger with her cum and I could feel
her juices flow over my hand and onto the seat. I kept strumming
her clit until her climax passed and then returned my attention to
my driving.

She reached over and put my cock and balls back in my pants
and zipped them up as best she could. She then pulled her panties
and slacks back up and straightened herself out. By now, we were
only a couple of blocks from her apartment. She kissed me and then
slid back over to her side of the seat, careful to avoid the wet
spot.

We pulled into her apartment and I walked her up to her door.
Her husband met us as she unlocked the door and thanked me for
taking the trouble to walk Teri up. I honestly told him it was no
trouble at all and the least I could do for all the help she had
given me.

Her husband, Will, invited me in for a drink and I accepted.
We all talked for awhile and he told me he was grateful Teri was
able to get some overtime in. With the baby on the way, the extra
money would come in handy. I said that since my own secretary was
out, I appreciated all the extra time Teri was taking to help me.
As I did, I caught Teri’s smile and her wink behind her husband’s
back. She said it wasn’t any trouble, and she also appreciated the
overtime.

‘Oh well,’ Karen thought as she whipped her torso around, cracking
her back and relieving some of the stress. Sometimes, she thought,
she really should hire a professional masseuse to give her backrubs on
days like this. Perhaps, at the same time, she should get one of those
massaging chairs to sit on — all this paperwork was really getting
to her, making her back sore. ‘Maybe it was just the lack of calcium
in her diet — milk certainly does the body good,’ she thought as she
fumbled to put on her sneakers. Walking to her apartment was surely
not going to be a trip that she was looking forward to.

“Hey Karen.” A familiar voice rang in the office. It was one of her
employees, a guy by the name of Scott. “You wanna’ go out with the
office and get some drinks? You really look beat, maybe a few beers
will relax you.”

‘What a nice boy,’ Karen thought. Scott was probably one of the nicest,
if not best looking employees in her firm. Though not the most handsome
of men, he was definitely someone who commanded respect with his calm,
cool presence and his excellent fashion sense. “Ahhhhh, sure Scott –
when are we goin’?”

Karen glanced over at the clock, it was already 6:37pm — she was hoping
to get a few minutes to dress and change before she went.

“How’about 7:30 at the Red Dragon?”

“Sure, that sounds great… I’ll meet you guys there, I’m just going to
go home, pop a quick shower and get dressed. Who else is going?”

“I don’t know. So far just you, me, Cathy and her boyfriend,” Scott said,
wincing a little bit because he was afraid that Karen would think that
he was hitting on her.

“No problem — I’d better get going then…” Karen quickly pulled on
her sneakers and packed her heels in her tote-bag not at all looking
forward to the walk home.

______________________________________________________________________________

‘What to wear? What to wear,’ Karen thought, throwing her clothes
around randomly from her closet. ‘Ahhhh, this’ll be nice.’ Pulling out
a black skirt to match her olive-green blouse and black-plaid jacket
Karen quickly pulled the skirt on…

‘Damn, it’s already 7:15!! I’m going to be late.’ Always punctual,
sometimes neurotically so, was a trait of hers that friends, business
associates and everyone appreciated about her. ‘What hose am I going
to wear?’ Quickly pulling out some black nylons was always a trick
especially when you aren’t sure which side is front and which is the back.

‘Damn, late… 7:20 already’ Panicking, Karen threw on a
coat and ran out the door, barely slipping on her heels.
______________________________________________________________________________

“Heyyyy Karen,” beamed Scott, he always had the cutest smile, “thought
you’d be late — probably the first in years eh?” He elbowed her lightly,
everyone knew that he was just jibbing her — digging in that little
knife, reminding her of how anal she really was.

“Yep.. but a hell of a lot better than the first interview you had!”
Two could play at that game — the very first time the two met was
Scott’s interview; apparently he had gone out drinking the night before
and, as such, woke up quite late, not late enough to miss the interview,
but late enough to leave some shaving cream on his lip. Everyone teased
him about it since the first day, people thought that he looked somewhat
like a mad-dog.

“Let’s play a game — how’about the name game?” Suggested Scott.
“I’m sorry — have I introduced you? This is John, Cathy’s boyfriend”
Always polite Scott pulled away Karen’s chair as she stood to shake
John’s hand.

“Pleasure to meet you.” A handshake firmer than any man’s was Karen’s
trademark. Along with the superior grip-position that she held made
her psychiatry professoor at Harvard tell her that she was entirely the
domineering personality-type — not that she doubted it.

“Okay… how do you play?” John asked, apparently he was unfamiliar
with the game.

“Easy, first you start by … … …”

. . . Drink-fest 1993 . . . Everyone get’s drunk and happy.
. . . “Hey, Karen, where are the briefs for tommorrow’s meeting?”
Scott was drunk, everyone could see that. Despite how big he was he
certainly was swaying back and forth. All night Scott was hitting on
her, touching her knees and stroking her thighs. At this point it was
definitively driving her up the wall and there was no question that Scott
was making her horny — not that she wasn’t playing the devil either,
rubbing her toes up and down his shins and sometimes even brushing past
his crotch.

“Whoa big guy, they’re at my place — you should probably pick them up.”
Karen suggested it. She was a little buzzed and felt the alcohol numb
her lips. It wasn’t a big deal though, even though she was light
in weight she had the liver of an Irishwoman. It wasn’t her liver,
however, that she was thinking of — Scott started putting his hand up
her skirt. Karen could feel that she was getting more and more excited
– her pulse quickened a little and this new stimulation was beginning
to make her breath come a little shorter.

“Oh, that’s right, I should go and get the briefs for tommorrow’s
meeting.” What a nice guy, Karen thought, Scott was definitely trying to
make it sound like business as usual for them… everyone of the guys,
she knew, wanted to ‘make it’ with the boss. It certainly wasn’t the
easiest thing being an attractive woman in charge of a large lawfirm:
when you’re commanding people call you a bitch, when you’re not they
think they can run all over you. But those times had passed and everyone
respected Karen’ s mind and personae greatly — Scott was just trying
to save her the embarrassment.

“Sure big boy, don’t fall down there… Party’s over!” Karen announced,
Scott had a little too much to drink and Cathy/John just seemed ready
to pass out. The name game had definitely taken its toll on everyone;
everyone, that is, except for her — when she was young she had taken
the time out to memorize the Who’s Who in America… obviously a boon
when playing the name-game with shots of hard-liquor.

“Uh, Miss, would you like the check?” It was the bartendar. Scott
quickly stroked his big toe against her crotch — it made Karen gasp
a little.

“Sure, drinks on me — time to go Scott.” She slapped down her credit
card and started putting her jacket on. Luckily Scott wasn’t all THAT
drunk, he got up obediently and slung his coat on. Boy, this was going
to be an interesting night — both she knew and Scott knew that no one
was going to sleep THIS evening…

* * *

“So what do you think of the fresh crop?” Richard asked, stripping
off his shirt and revealing his broad, hairy chest.
“Some pretty good lookin’ ones,” Paul admitted. He lay on the bed
watching Richard undress. Paul only wore a pair of shorts.
“Yeah. What did you think of that Mitchell Knight, Gregg’s
friend?” Richard asked, tossing the shirt into the hamper.
“He’s cute. Why, you after him?” Paul asked with a grin.
“I think so. C’mon, let’s go take a shower upstairs. Maybe he’ll
be there,” Richard said.
“Okay.”
Paul got off the bed and stripped off his shorts and grabbed a
towel. Richard wrapped a towel around his waist. Paul took the soap and
they went up the stairs to the second floor showers.
Richard grinned as they entered the shower room. One of the stalls
was in use and spreading a fine mist throughout the room. They dropped
off their towels in the changing room and then chose the stall across from
the active one and left the door open.
Paul turned on the water and Richard began soaping up Paul’s chest
as they kissed. Rich ran his hands over the patch of brown hair between
his lover’s pectorals and then down his flat stomach. He went around to
Paul’s lower back and grabbed his firm hairless ass, pulling Paul flush
against him.
They continued to kiss and run their hands over each other’s bodies
as the anonymous man continued to shower across from them, unaware of
their activity. Rich continued to hope that it was Mitchell, but for now
any freshman would do.
When the guy shut off the water, Paul dropped to his knees (he
knew the routine) and engulfed Richard’s seven inch hardon. Opening the
door to the shower, Tony Parol stepped out and glanced over at them.
“Don’t you two ever give up?” he asked in annoyance. Muscles
bulged everywhere on his hairless body. He shaved his entire body, even
his pubic area, to emphasize his muscles and penis, which was average size.
“Nope, never,” Rich answered.
Paul got up and chuckled.
“Do you want to join us?” Rich asked.
Tony shook his head. “I’ll let some defenseless freshman fall for
this setup.”
“Your loss,” Rich said.
Tony shrugged and went to the changing room to dry off. Paul
kissed Rich and began to wash his chest covered with thick red hair.
After washing away the soap, he bent to Rich’s left nipple and bit it
lightly. Rich gripped Paul’s shoulders and closed his eyes as Paul got to
his knees and took Rich’s erection in his mouth again.
Paul fastened his lips around Rich’s cock and let Rich fuck his
mouth. Paul tickled Rich’s hairy balls and then found his anus. He
probed the opening with his forefinger and then thrust it up his hole.
Rich spread his legs wide and continued to thrust into Paul’s mouth.
Matching the tempo of Rich’s thrusts, Paul forced the finger
faster and deeper into Rich.
“Nnh. Yeah,” Rich moaned, driving into Paul’s mouth faster now.
Paul thrust another finger into Rich’s hairy butt and then
proceeded to put another one in when Rich froze and clenched at Paul’s
shoulders. Warm salty semen poured into Paul’s mouth as Rich came. Paul
swallowed it and then cleaned off Rich’s penis.
“Get those fingers out of my ass and get your dick in there,” Rich
growled.
Eager to get off, Paul willingly obliged. Rich turned around and
bent over, spreading his legs wide. Paul lathered up Rich’s hairy anus
and then slipped easily into him.
Paul pounded into Rich’s ass while the water continued to spray
down on their bodies. Paul reached around to Rich’s chest and pinched his
nipples as he continued to thrust in and out.
After Paul came, they finished their shower, the need for any hot
young freshmen gone for the time being.

Part 3

The first day of classes began with another exciting trip to the
showers. Mitchell realized that this would probably become his favorite
part of the day. There were more sexy young guys in the shower on this
day, and Mitchell was treated to an eye full, but his favorite wasn’t
there. Although he did get the opportunity to check out Tony which made
for quite a shock. Mitchell hadn’t realized that there were people who
shaved their pubic hair. He thought it was kind of bizarre.
Mitchell dressed, ate breakfast, and then headed off to his first
class, a freshman psychology course he was required to take, and
afterwards he spent his hour break in the library. Even as a child
Mitchell had loved to spend time exploring the library in search of the
different realities found between the covers of the books. It was no
wonder Mitchell wanted to be a writer.
After his hour break, Mitchell headed over to the English building
for his creative writing class. He couldn’t wait to meet Dr. Blake after
all the favorable comments made about him.
When Mitchell arrived, there were three other guys in the class.
He took a seat towards the front and cracked open the book he’d checked
out of the library.
Slowly more students straggled in until there were fifteen people.
Then a tall man, about 6′1″ with long blond hair, pulled into a ponytail,
and bright blue eyes, stepped into the classroom and swiftly made his way
to the front of the room.
Dropping his satchel on the table, he whirled and faced the class.
A wide, toothy smile covered his young, 30-ish, face. Mitchell noticed
the man wore a small gold hoop in his right ear.
“Creative Writing,” he said, favoring each of them individually
with his smile. He clapped his hands together. “I think I was born to
teach this class.”
A few of the students chuckled at this.
“But you will all have to judge this as the course goes along. I
am Dr. Tim Blake, and you all are just names on my class list, but I plan
on changing that real soon by getting to match these names with faces.”
He dug into his satchel and drew out the class list. He called
off the names and noted those not in class.
“Now, to get this class started and to get better acquainted with
each other, I think we should do some writing. Let’s see, what would be a
good assignment? How about you write about what you did this summer?” he
asked.
They all began to reach for pens and paper.
“No, no, no. I’m just kidding. Please, that’s a high school
assignment. We’re in college now, and this is a Creative Writing class.
I’m going to give you a much more interesting assignment. Let’s
see…it’s coming to me now…” He brought his hands to his head as he
thought. The students all waited with pencils poised, and some smiled at
his antics.
“How about this: describe yourself physically and personality wise
as you think I will perceive you as the class goes by. And then, if you
could have any supernatural type power, what would it be? You have five
minutes, so make this as concise as possible. Any questions? Then begin
now,” Tim said.
They all wrote until he said “stop.”
“Now, I want you to come up here and read what you wrote. I’m
sure the idea of reading in front of an audience scares the hell out of
some of you, but you can overcome that fear. We’re all friends here, so
feel free to express yourself. Now, who’s first?”
Mitchell raised his hand; he liked his answer to the power
question, and he couldn’t wait to share it.
“Yes, Mitch,” Tim said, smiling at him.
Mitchell got up and went to the front of the room. Blake took a
seat in the front row.
“First begin by telling us your name,” Dr. Blake said. He turned
around and addressed the class from his seat. “I find repetition is a
great way to remember things.”
“My name is Mitchell Knight,” he started, once Blake had turned
around. Then his eyes turned down to his paper and he began to read.
“Five eight, one hundred forty pounds, short brown hair, and blue
eyes. You’ll see me as creative (I hope) and interesting. You might even
think my writings are a little weird and maybe humorous.
“And to answer your question, I’d want a power where I could make
any power I wanted for myself.”
Dr. Blake smiled and a couple of the students laughed at this.
Blake nodded at Mitchell in approval.
“Very good answer, Mitchell. Good use of the imagination,” he
complimented. “Now, class, do you agree with his physical description?”
The guys in the class nodded. Some murmured a “yes.”
“And I guess your personality is something we’ll have to judge
later. Okay, Mitchell, sit down. Who’s next?”
Mitchell sat down, satisfied with his presentation. He sat
through two more people before one who intrigued him got up in front of
the class. He was about Mitchell’s size, and he was cute in a scholarly
way. He wore brown round tortoise shell glasses over brown eyes. He had
short brown hair that had small curls and waves to it on top.
“My name is Alec Ralac,” he began. Mitchell noticed that Alec’s
hands shook slightly as he held the paper before him to read. Alec had
long thin fingers with tiny, almost invisible, brown hairs growing between
the first and second knuckle.
“I am six feet tall with short brown hair and hazel eyes. I wear
glasses, but sometimes I’ll wear contacts. You’ll think I’m kind of shy,”
here Alec paused to titter nervously. “But if you get to know me, I can
be pretty outgoing. I write some pretty morbid and depressing stuff, but
that doesn’t necessarily reflect who I really am. And the power I would
like to have is the power to end bigotry.”
Dr. Blake nodded. “Good power. Yes, I think all of us in this
room would like that ability.”
The rest of the class was as unpredictable and fun as the
beginning had been. Blake released them with an assignment to write four
poems for the next class period.
“Hey, Alec,” Mitchell called out after him as they left the classroom.
“Yeah?” he asked, turning.
“Do you have another class now?” he asked.
“No.”
“Would you like to go to lunch with me?”
“Sure.”
They headed off together to the cafeteria. Their lunch extended
into an hour as they spoke on any number of topics that they found they
had in common. They spoke of their passion for writing, their common
major, and their similar pet peeves about the world like racism, and hate
crimes against people because of their color, religion, or sexual
orientation.
Mitchell was really glad to find out that Alec was liberal minded.
Mitchell had never come out to anyone, but he fully intended to now that
he had the freedom that college offered. It was nice to know that he would
know at least one person who wouldn’t care that he was gay.
By the time they parted, Mitchell felt like he’d known Alec for
years. They agreed to get together again later on in the week to exchange
some stuff they’d written. They got each other’s phone numbers and then
went to their separate classes.

* * *
Later that night Mitchell was sitting at his desk writing in his
secret notebook. His fantasy again was on Gregg which was who Mitchell
found his mind returning to a lot. This time Mitchell was getting a long,
erotic massage from Gregg that would soon turn into another hot sex session.
Mitchell got up from his desk after writing for a while to answer
the call of nature. When he returned from the bathroom, he walked into
his room to find Gregg sitting at his desk, reading the notebook that laid
out in the open for him.
“Gregg! You’re back from the weight room,” Mitchell stated the
obvious while his mind worked at a furious pace to try and think up an
explanation.
“Yeah,” Gregg answered, looking up from the notebook. “This is
some really good stuff here. I especially like the stuff in the shower.”
“Uh…Gregg, that’s just…” Mitchell fumbled.
“Just what, Mitch? I’m hoping that this is a journal of your
fantasies because I’d like to live out this second one here where we go
back to your room…”
‘Huh?’ Mitchell thought. ‘There’s no way Gregg is gay. No way. No–’
Gregg got up and walked slowly over to Mitchell. He wore only a
pair of plaid boxer shorts with the school name imprinted on them. His
brown hair was still damp from the shower he’d taken after his workout.
He walked up to Mitchell who was still frozen in place and lightly placed
his lips against Mitchell’s.
Mitchell melted into the kiss he never thought he’d receive, and
allowed himself to go with the feelings that were now coursing through his
system.
“We better close the door,” Gregg said, pulling away.
“Yeah,” Mitchell agreed softly.
Gregg moved with athletic grace to the door and closed and locked it.
“It’s a good thing you didn’t lock your door just now, or I
wouldn’t have had the chance to read that,” he said, pointing to the notebook.
Then he pulled Mitchell’s body against him and kissed him full on
the mouth again. His tongue darted out and pried open Mitchell’s willing
lips. Mitchell tentatively slid his tongue into Gregg’s mouth and tasted
the minty mouthwash Gregg had used just a few minutes ago after his shower.
Gregg pulled Mitchell with him over onto the bed. There he
reached under Mitchell’s shirt and started pulling it up over his head.
Mitchell helped, and Gregg tossed the shirt onto the floor. Then Gregg
laid Mitchell down and began to kiss his neck and work his way down
Mitchell’s bare chest. He licked his nipples and swirled around them with
his tongue.
Mitchell felt Gregg kiss his navel where a thin trail of brown
hair started and then ran down into his shorts. He felt Gregg undo the
button on his shorts, and then he was slipping them and Mitchell’s white
jockey shorts off.
“Wait,” Mitchell said, sitting up in his nude condition.
“What?” Gregg asked.
“Shouldn’t we have some kind of protection?” he asked. While his
hormones were in overdrive, he still had one portion of his brain
screaming common sense advice at him.
Gregg merely smiled indulgently and said, “Don’t worry about it.
We won’t need it.”
“No? Why not?” Mitchell asked.
“Shh,” Gregg said, putting his finger to Mitchell’s lips. “Trust
me. You don’t have anything to worry about.”
He gently lay Mitchell back on the bed and then brought his lips
to the head of Mitchell’s erection. His tongue snaked around the glans
once, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from the recipient.
“You’ve never done this before, have you?” Gregg asked.
“No,” Mitchell nodded.
“Then you’re in for a treat.”
Gregg sucked the head into his mouth and swirled his tongue around
the head while Mitchell tensed as his sensitive organ was subjected to
such delicious torture. Then Gregg slowly engulfed Mitchell’s erection
until he had the whole thing in his mouth. Mitchell felt the head hit the
back of Gregg’s throat.
Slowly Gregg went up and down the length of Mitchell’s penis. He
brought his hand into play also, stroking up and down the length of his
shaft as his head bobbed up and down. His other hand gently caressed
Mitchell’s hairy sac.
It didn’t take very long for this to have the desired effect.
Mitchell’s whole body tensed as his orgasm hit him harder than it ever had
before. His hands clenched at the sheets and he thrust his erection deep
into Gregg’s mouth as the tremendous, delicious pressure in his groin was
expelled.
“Unhhh!” Mitchell called out, semen exploding from the head of his
cock into Gregg’s mouth.
Consummate expert that he was, Gregg swallowed every last bit of
this tasty virgin sperm. Then he sat back as Mitchell recovered. He
watched Mitchell’s hairless chest heave up and down with each breath.
When Mitchell was okay, he sat up and kissed Gregg. He could
taste the semen in Gregg’s mouth.
“Now it’s your turn,” Mitchell said.
Gregg laid down on the bed and Mitchell pulled down Gregg’s boxer
shorts. Gregg’s penis was beginning to grow, and when Mitchell placed his
lips around the head, it sprang to life. Mitchell admired the size of
Gregg’s organ. It was a little thicker than Mitchell’s and probably an
inch or two longer. He was a little worried that he wouldn’t be able to
suck it very well since it was so large, and he’d never done it, but he
gave it his best shot.
“Don’t hold on to it so tight,” Gregg suggested as Mitchell
grasped the shaft with his hand.
Mitchell loosened his hold and then brought his mouth down around
the head. He made a tight seal as Gregg had done and then he began to go
up and down on it, using his hand in concert. Saliva dripped out of his
mouth as he continued to suck and it slid down onto his hand, but he
ignored this and continued to imitate Gregg in order to gain the desired
reaction. He wanted to go all the way with this experience.
Gregg came after a while, his salty cum spilling into Mitchell’s
mouth. He swallowed it all, and then removed his mouth. He wiped his
hand on the comforter.
“How did I do?” Mitchell asked.
“You did okay. There’s room for improvement, but I can teach ya,”
Gregg assured him with a smile.
“Are you free Friday night?” Mitchell asked, grinning.
“Yeah, why?” Gregg asked.
“I thought we could go out on a date and then later on you could
give me a few lessons,” Mitchell suggested with a sly grin.
Gregg chuckled. “That sounds like a really good idea.”
Mitchell realized that his mornings probably wouldn’t be his
favorite time of the day any more. Night had begun to show some promise.

Part 4

The next morning, after Mitchell finished his shower, he went to
Gregg’s room. Testing the door, he found it open and entered. Gregg lay
asleep in bed, his brown hair tousled and a peaceful expression on his
face.
Mitchell smiled at his lover’s relaxed repose. He softly padded
over to the bed and planted a light kiss on Gregg’s lips. Then he ran his
finger down Gregg’s firm jaw line covered with a light stubble.
“Morning, hon,” Gregg murmured as he woke, smiling at Mitchell.
“Good morning.”
“Did you want to join me?” Gregg asked, pulling back the sheets and
showing his naked body to Mitchell’s appreciative eyes.
“No, I’ve got to get to class. Remember, Friday night,” Mitchell
answered.
“Okay,” Gregg said. “I’ll just stay here all by myself–naked–”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Mitchell said. “I was wondering if we could
talk later.”
“Sure. How about after lunch?”
“That sounds good.”
Mitchell kissed Gregg good-bye and headed off to class. After
getting through a full morning of classes, he joined Alec for lunch and
then went to Gregg’s room to talk to him.
“So what did you want to talk about?” Gregg asked once Mitchell
entered the room and closed the door.
“I wanted to talk about this thing with us and what I should do
about it,” Mitchell answered.
“What do you mean?”
“Like I told you last night, I’m new at this. I don’t really know
how I should react. Should I keep our relationship a secret? Are there
any people I shouldn’t tell? I’ve never really dealt with those issues
before,” Mitchell explained.
“Oh, I understand. You’re worried about homophobia.”
“Yeah.”
“I think you’ll find that people on this campus are really
understanding. I don’t think you have anything to worry about. You can
tell whoever you like that you’re gay, and I doubt they’ll even think
twice about it.
“As far as out there in the real world, though, I’d be careful.
Around people you don’t know, I would say, don’t be too obvious. There’s
no telling when you may do something to tip someone like a skinhead off to
the fact that you’re gay, and then pow–the asshole is beating up on you.
Just be careful of stuff like that.”
“Do you know a lot of gay people here on campus?” Mitchell asked,
curious about Gregg’s belief that people at Marcourt would be accepting of
him.
“There are more than you think,” Gregg hinted.
“Really?” Mitchell asked, raising his eyebrows.
“More than you think,” Gregg repeated.
“Like who?”
Gregg just shook his head. “I don’t think that’s for me to say.
You’ll find out eventually all on your own. Either they’ll tell you or
you’ll just be able to tell.”
“Is Blake gay?” Mitchell asked.
Gregg smiled.
“I thought so.” He nodded to himself, pleased with his intuitive
skills.
“Now what are we going to do about us? Is it okay if I tell people
we’re going out on a date Friday night?”
“If you want to. It’s not really necessary. You don’t need to
stress it or anything. You can just say we’re going out. Whatever you
want to do.”
“Well, who’s paying?”
“It doesn’t really matter. We can both pay.”
“Would you like a flower?” Mitchell teased.
Gregg laughed. “No, that’s okay. Maybe I’ll bring you one
though.”
“Wow! This is great. I can’t believe things are so simply. I
thought it would be really tough coming out, and I thought people would
hate me because of it, but so far everything has been just awesome!”
“Marcourt is kind of a sheltered environment. You can be whoever
you want here, and not too many people will judge you for it,” Gregg
agreed.
“It’s too bad the rest of the world can’t be that way,” Mitchell
said.
“There are people working on that,” Gregg assured him.
“Okay, that’s all that I was wondering about then,” Mitchell said.
He stood up and walked over to Gregg. He kissed him passionately.
“Thanks for making me so happy.”
Gregg smiled. “You’re welcome.”
“I can’t wait ’til Friday night.”
“Me neither.”

That night Tony and Gregg went off to lift weights and Jim invited
Mitchell out for some evening tennis. The day was still fairly warm, and
there was plenty of light for them to play by as the sun slowly set on the
horizon. They had a good work out on the courts before they headed back
to the dorm.
“Hey, Mitch, are you going to study tonight?” Gregg asked him once
he got back.
“Yeah,” Mitchell answered.
“Why don’t you meet me down in the lounge. Me and a couple other
guys are going to do homework down there,” Gregg said.
“Okay, I’ll meet you after my shower.”
Mitchell went into the empty shower room and stripped off his
shorts and stepped into a stall. As the warm water cascaded over his
tired body he thought about the different people he’d met since he’d come
to school here. Gregg had said there were probably more gay people than
he realized. This made Mitchell wonder about everyone he’d come into
contact with.
His thoughts were interrupted as he heard a couple of guys enter
the room and start up the shower across from him. Mitchell smiled as he
thought about seeing the new anonymous men in the nude once he finished
his shower. He let the shower run long and hot before he finally stepped
out.
Much to his surprise, in the shower across from him stood Rich and
Paul. Rich was on his knees sucking on Paul’s erection while Paul ran his
hands through Rich’s wet red hair.
“Hey, it’s Mitch,” Paul announced.
Rich stood up and looked with a great deal of satisfaction at
Mitchell’s naked body.
“Lookin’ real good there, guy. Want to join us?” Rich asked with
a leering grin.
“No, I don’t think so,” Mitchell answered. For some reason he felt
very uncomfortable in their presence, almost as if the whole thing had
been staged.
“Aww, c’mon, Mitch. Don’t you want me to fuck you up the ass with
this? I promise I’ll make it worth your while,” Rich continued.
He squeezed his seven inch erection and continued to leer at
Mitchell.
“No,” Mitchell answered, and started to walk towards the changing
room. Suddenly he felt a tingling at the back of his skull and immediately
after this sensation, he lost all control of his muscles and froze in
place.
“I’m not going to take that as a answer,” Rich said.
He came up behind Mitchell and ran his hand over Mitchell’s smooth
shoulder. Rich then took his erection and rubbed it slowly against
Mitchell’s buttocks.
“Oh, yeah, you’re gonna love this,” Rich told him.
Mitchell felt his body turn, against his will, to face Paul and
Rich. Rich took Mitchell’s penis in hand and pulled him forward into the
stream of water from the shower.
“Rich, stop it!” Gregg called from the changing room.
“Fuck!” Paul swore under his breath.
Mitchell felt the invisible strings that had been controlling him
disappear. The tingling at the back of his head stopped, and he broke
away from Rich. Looking at Gregg, he saw his lover with his eyes locked
with Rich’s. Invisible daggers flew between the two of them as Mitchell
watched.
“C’mon, Mitch. Get your stuff and let’s get out of here,” Gregg
told him.
Mitchell grabbed his shorts and towel and got out of there as fast
as he could. He went with Gregg back to his own room where he dried off
and got dressed.
“Gregg, I don’t understand it,” Mitchell explained. “I couldn’t
move. It was like some invisible force was controlling my body. What
happened?”
“Don’t worry about it,” Gregg said.
“But what if it happens again? How did they do that? Some kind of
hypnosis? I–”
“Mitch, don’t worry about it,” Gregg said, grabbing Mitchell’s
shoulder and looking deeply into his eyes. “It won’t happen again.”
At these words, Mitchell decided he was making a big deal out of
nothing. Gregg was probably right. It wouldn’t happen again. It wasn’t
a big deal. He shouldn’t worry about it…

* * *

“Damn, we were that close!” Rich growled, slamming his fist into
the metal wall of the shower. “Who the hell does Gregg think he is,
coming in here and challenging us. Jack’s going to hear about this,
that’s for sure.”
“Rich, calm down. Come here, let me make you forget all about
Mitch,” Paul offered.
He reached between Rich’s legs and pulled gently on the
now-flaccid member, massaging it between his fingers and slowly bringing
it back to life. Rich responded slowly to this, grinding his hips lazily
in motion to the slow jerking of Paul’s hand.
“Hey guys,” Eric called into the showers, entering the changing
room.
“Eric,” Paul greeted with a satisfactory tone.
Eric was about an inch taller than Rich, but much thinner, not
quite as bulky. He had short silky black hair and brown eyes. As he shed
his towel, Paul and Rich could see his seven inch cock topped off with a
small patch of black pubic hair.
“Want to join us?” Rich asked.
“Boy would I ever!” Eric answered. “I’m so horny.”
“C’mon then,” Paul offered.
Eric slipped past them into the stall and slicked down his body
with the warm water.
“We almost had Mitch tonight, but then Gregg spoiled it,” Paul
explained.
“Yeah, I think Gregg bagged him last night. He’s a little
protective of the kid,” Eric said.
Eric’s penis became aroused under the falling water and when he
turned around, Rich and Paul’s hands eagerly explored his body and
erection. Eric put a hand on each of their boners and slowly stroked them
as he enjoyed the feel of their hands on him.
Then Paul sat down on the floor against the wall and pulled Eric’s
body to him. He brushed his hand along Eric’s small black bush which had
tiny water bubbles in it, and then he ran his hand down the length of
Eric’s penis before he placed his mouth over the head.
Rich went around to Eric’s back and ran his hands between the
valley of Eric’s cheeks. He parted the firm mounds and pressed his finger
against the little pink hole. Eric spread his legs wide and bent over
slightly, putting his hands against the wall.
Taking the soap, Rich lathered up his cock and Eric’s asshole and
then he started to slowly insert his erection into Eric. Paul took long,
slowly pulls on Eric’s erection with his mouth as Rich continued to enter
Eric. Once he was completely inside, he rested there for a while enjoying
the warmth against his cock. His rust pubic hair rested against Eric’s
white buttocks.
Then, as Rich began to thrust in and out of Eric’s ass, Paul
started sucking more urgently on Eric’s cock. Paul put his other hand
between his legs and started fondling himself gently. His other hand held
Eric’s erection in place.
Eric closed his eyes and bowed his head as the action heated up.
The water was hitting him along his right side as Paul sucked expertly on
his penis and Rich pounded into his ass. The feeling of both his pleasure
points being stimulated was incredible.
With the double action, Eric had little control over his orgasm.
It came suddenly after a few thrusts into him by Rich. He pumped his
semen into Paul’s mouth and felt his entire body relax completely after he
came. Rich felt Eric’s orgasm tickle his penis, and then he felt a
greater loosening in Eric’s anus musculature.
Paul sat back and continued to watch Rich fuck Eric in the ass as
he jerked off. Paul could see Rich’s face and watched it tense into the
familiar expression which preceded orgasm. With a few more strokes on his
cock, Paul shot his load over his chest and some onto Eric’s leg.
They both cleaned up Paul and then got out and dried off.

Part 5

During his creative writing class on Friday, Blake made them all
get up and read on of their poems. Mitchell listened closely to Alec as
he read one about the delicate balance between life and death and the
mystery of the latter. Mitchell watched with a certain voyeuristic
satisfaction the minute tremors in Alec’s long, thin fingers.
After class Mitchell caught up with Alec to make plans for that weekend.
“Your poem was just fantastic,” Mitchell complimented him.
“Thanks,” Alec said, grinning sheepishly.
“Do you want to get together tomorrow night?” he asked.
“Sure.”
“I’ll give you a call,” Mitchell promised.

6:00pm found Mitchell dressing after a long hot shower. He put on
a black and white silk shirt with black pants. Then he slipped on a plain
silver ring and some Drakkar. Adding some gel to his bangs completed the
look before he left to meet Gregg in his room.
Gregg looked really sexy in tight gray pants, gray shirt, and a
black and green vest. Mitchell smiled and gave him a kiss.
“Ready?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Gregg answered. “You smell good.”
Gregg sniffed at his neck and kissed him there before they left.
They headed out to Gregg’s Porsche and then drove into the city which was
about a half hour drive to the north.
They ate at a Chinese restaurant where Gregg ordered them a bottle
of wine (Mitchell was underage so he savored the special treat.) Gregg
was also not 21, but the waiter didn’t bother to ask for Id, so he got
away with it.
Then they headed out to a club for a night of dancing. Mitchell
let himself go, not caring what people thought of him. He was out with
his lover, and he was going to have fun whether people agreed with his
lifestyle or not.
“That was a lot of fun,” Mitchell told Gregg as they drove back to
the college, the windows open and the warm night air swirling into the car.
“I’m glad you had a good time,” Gregg said. “I had fun too. But
don’t forget, the night’s not over.”
“Oh, I haven’t forgotten,” Mitchell answered.
He rested his hand on Gregg’s thigh, where it stayed until they
got back to the college. Then they went up to Gregg’s room and locked the
door to the rest of the world. What happened inside was for them, and
nobody would be interrupting.
Gregg lit a few candles and spread them around the room. Then he
walked over to Mitchell with a grin on his face.
“You look really sexy in this light,” he whispered into Mitchell’s
ear.
Then he blew lightly into his ear and ran his tongue around the
edge of his ear. Then he slowly licked his way to the center, driving up
Mitchell’s temperature.
They kissed as they made their way together over to the bed.
Gregg slowly undid the buttons of Mitchell’s shirt and then kissed his way
down Mitchell’s smooth chest as he pulled the shirt out of his pants.
Mitchell took off Gregg’s vest and shirt and bit lightly on each
of Gregg’s nipples. He squeezed Mitchell’s shoulders at the love nips and
sighed softly in delight. Mitchell bit Gregg’s bulging erection through
his pants and grabbed the two mounds of Gregg’s ass.
Gregg had Mitchell sit down on the bed and then he took off his
shoes and socks. Then he lightly squeezed Mitchell’s crotch before he
undid the buttons on his pants and began pulling them off. Mitchell
lifted his hips to allow Gregg to slip off his pants and undershorts.
Once naked, Gregg ran his hands over Mitchell’s naked flesh. He
put his head between Mitchell’s legs and ran his tongue over the soft
flesh of his erection, stroking the head and shaft.
Then Gregg stood up and slipped off the rest of his clothes before
he walked nude to the closet. He opened it up and brought out a bottle of
chocolate flavored body oil.
“Lay down on your stomach,” he told Mitchell, smiling.
“What’s that?” Mitchell asked.
“Massage oil that I can lick off your body,” Gregg answered.
Mitchell smiled and obliged. He turned over onto his stomach and
then Gregg joined him. He ran a trail of the oil down the middle of
Mitchell’s smooth back and then put down the bottle.
His wide, strong hands spread the oil out farther, covering all
parts of Mitchell’s back as he kneaded and stroked the flesh. Mitchell
felt the soreness from the dancing leave his body and he felt himself
slowly drift into a state of absolute contentment.
Gregg worked his way down Mitchell’s back, giving him a full back
massage before he returned to lick off every last bit of the chocolate
flavor. Mitchell smiled as he felt Gregg’s tongue take its first taste.
Then he delighted in the feeling of Gregg licking his entire back.
Then Gregg opened the bottle and spread a healthy dollop on the
cheeks of Mitchell’s ass. He spread it in circles slowly over his
hairless cheeks and then placed his hands in the crack of his ass and
slowly pulled it apart. Not sure what Gregg had planned, but willing to
go along, Mitchell spread his legs far apart.
Gregg dripped more oil down his crack and then his finger rubbed
the oil into his crack and down across his anus. The tip of his chocolate
coated finger slipped into Mitchell’s anus and then was removed. Gregg
bent his head to Mitchell’s cheeks where he licked the soft mounds. Then
his tongue licked up his crack and then was digging into his anus.
Using his fingers, Gregg spread open the tight pink hole as far as
he could and then inserted his tongue, tasting and prodding. Mitchell
moved his ass lazily in circles as Gregg continued to poke and prod.
Again Gregg went to his closet, but this time he put away the
massage oil and returned with some KY jelly. He opened this and rubbed
some into Mitchell’s anus. Testing it, Gregg found he could slide one
finger easily into the opening now.
“Get up on all fours,” Gregg prompted.
“What are you going to do?” Mitchell asked, moving into position.
“You’ll see,” Gregg answered.
He smeared some KY onto his erection and then knelt behind
Mitchell, lining up his hardon with Mitchell’s pink little virgin hole.
He placed the head of his cock against his anus and then pushed forward
slowly, allowing Mitchell to get used to him.
“Just relax,” Gregg urged him, once his penis couldn’t go any
further without effort.
“I don’t know about this,” Mitchell said.
“If you relax, once I get it all the way in, it’ll feel great,”
Gregg said.
Gregg felt his words have effect, as the muscles in his ass
loosened up enough so he could slide in. He rested this way for a while
with his pubic hair flush up against the smooth cheeks of Mitchell’s ass.
Then he started thrusting in and out of Mitchell’s tight, hot hole.
“How does this feel?” Gregg asked.
“It hurts a little bit, but…” Gregg’s dick hit Mitchell’s
prostate. “Ahh…that felt good.”
Gregg sped up a little bit and got into a faster rhythm before he
spread some KY onto his hand and then reached around front to spread it on
Mitchell’s semi-hard penis. He teased the head a little bit, and it
signaled its appreciation. Gregg stroked Mitchell’s dick as he continued
to thrust in and out.
“Oh, Gregg, I’m gonna come,” Mitchell groaned a few minutes later.
The pleasure in his groin and ass was too much. Gregg’s answer to
this was to speed up until Mitchell was squirting his load all over the
sheets of the bed. Gregg felt the contractions of Mitchell’s orgasm and
he came too, shooting forcefully into his asshole.
Gregg pulled out of Mitchell’s ass and then lay down beside him.
They kissed slowly and stroked each other’s bodies in the aftermath.
“We should get cleaned up,” Mitchell suggested.
“You’re right.”
He got up and pulled Mitchell up with him. They grabbed one of
Gregg’s towels and then headed naked to the shower room. Mitchell giggled
at the daring of this, but then they were in the privacy of the bathroom
before anyone had seen them.
They took a long shower together, softly bathing the other in
soap, water, and kisses. Then they dried off and returned to Gregg’s room
where they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Part 6

Mitchell brought a few of his poems over to Alec’s room Saturday
night. Alec lived in a dorm just a couple buildings away from where
Mitchell’s dorm was.
When he arrived, Alec had an Erasure CD playing. His room was
decorated with different posters of various alternative artists like
Depeche Mode, the Cure, Morrissey, and REM. His room was filled with dark
and black objects: black sheets and comforter, black lamps, dark brown
carpet, and a black stereo cabinet. A faint hint of incense hung in the
air.
“What kind of incense is that?” Mitchell asked.
“Sandalwood. Do you like it?” Alec asked.
“Yeah.”
He went to his desk and pulled out a stick and placed it in the
incense burner. Once lit, the golden orange tip spun a thin light gray
thread of smoke into the air.
“How’s the music for ya?” Alec asked.
“It’s good. I like it. Which CD is it?”
“Chorus.”
Mitchell went over to the CD stand and glanced over Alec’s
collection, mentally approving of many of Alec’s choices.
“Would you like something to drink?” Alec asked.
“Sure.”
“I made some coffee before you came over. How does that sound?”
“Great” Mitchell answered.
Alec brought out two mugs from his closet and poured the dark brew
for himself and his guest. Mitchell took it and sat down in the chair
while Alec sat on the bed.
“Do you mind if I turn off this light?” he asked, pointing to the
overhead one.
“No, go ahead,” Mitchell answered.
“I like to read poetry in dim settings,” he said as he got up to
turn it off.
A lamp on the desk and one at Mitchell’s side shed the only
light.
“I should probably change the music too.”
Alec turned off Erasure and put in a Ray Lynch CD. Then he sat
down, and they started to read their poems to each other and critique
them.
As the time passed, more coffee was imbibed and they moved into
talking about poetry in general. Alec brought out a poetry book and read
some poems by Alan Ginsberg and Gary Snyder. Then they talked about the
class before Alec had to take a bathroom break.
“It’s all that coffee,” he explained before he left.
Mitchell picked up the notebook of Alec’s poems that he’d been
reading from earlier and paged through this while he waited. A title
caught his eye and he paused to read this one.

A Rant For Love

Damn them for these bars!
Bars of steel
Bars of ignorance
Bars of fear
Bars of hatred.

Within this cage I prowl.
I watch my dark love.
He is all I desire.
Yet within society’s prison,
I hide my lust.

I am an angry, caged thing.
Watch out world,
I will bare my claws:
These words I possess.
And I will shred these bars!

Then he will be mine.

Mitchell nodded to himself, seeing the struggle he’d gone through
in high school reflected expertly in the poem. Suddenly Mitchell realized
Alec had returned. He stood in the doorway watching.
“I like this one a lot,” Mitchell said, holding it up.
Alec entered and took the notebook to look at the poem. He sat
down on the bed.
“Who’s the guy in the poem?” Mitchell asked.
“No one, really…well, kind of this guy I liked last year, but the
man in this poem is really symbolic of all I have liked and those I will
like.”
“I can really relate to that poem.”
Alec nodded.
Mitchell realized that he was really lucky to have found someone
like Gregg at a time when he could safely be in a relationship.
Their conversation drifted into politics then using the poem as a
jumping off point. They talked on a variety of topics which they found
themselves agreeing on. they talked until fairly late until Mitchell
decided he had better leave. They said good-bye, and Mitchell returned to
his dorm.
Back in his own room, he dropped off his poems and then crept to
Gregg’s room. He planned on slipping quietly into bed with Gregg.
Testing the doorknob, he found it unlocked. With an eager smile, he
slowly opened the door.
In the light from the candles burning inside, Mitchell could see
Eric pounding his cock into Gregg’s ass. Gregg was on all fours facing
the door, so he saw Mitchell’s shocked expression and heard the forceful
gasp of surprise.
“Mitch–?”
Eric stopped thrusting and Gregg started to get to his feet.
“How–” Mitchell started but then he choked back the rest.
He slammed the door closed and ran back to his room, squinting
back tears at the betrayal he felt. Once at his room, he realized he
didn’t want to be alone now, so he ran to he stairs and over to Alec’s
room.
“What is it? What’s wrong?” Alec asked after he opened the door.
He noticed his friend’s hurt expression and teary eyes. Mitchell
looked at Alec, who now only wore a pair of black boxer shorts; he had
obviously just been getting ready for bed. Mitchell wasn’t sure what to
say now that he had arrived.
Glancing over Alec’s thin, lean body, Mitchell appraised those
thin, long fingers that reminded him of an artist’s delicate hands. Alec
had a dusting of brown hair across his pectorals without any on his
stomach. Mitchell looked into Alec’s brown eyes and felt resolve steady
his emotions.
Revenge.
Mitchell reached out with his right hand and lightly stroked the
soft curls on top of Alec’s head. Then he brought his hand down Alec’s
long, thin neck to brush across his lightly furred chest. Alec just stood
there, not sure how he should respond to this sudden change in mood, but
enjoying the feel of Mitchell’s fingers against his flesh.
Alec stepped back to allow Mitchell into the room, and he followed
eagerly. His hand brushed close the door and then his lips were eagerly
exploring the soft flesh of Alec’s mouth. They kissed softly and
tentatively until Mitchell pressed forward with more fervor and grabbed
Alec’s ass through the cloth, pulling his body against Mitchell.
Pulling back, Mitchell slowly pulled off his clothes. Alec sat
down on the edge of the bed and watched. Mitchell stripped off his shirt
and threw it on the floor. Then he took off his shoes and socks and slid
off his pants. He pulled down his red jockey shorts and his penis began
to stiffen in the warm scented air of Alec’s dim room.
Alec reached out tentatively and touched the head of Mitchell’s
dick. This move gave him courage and he slid his hand down the length of
his quickly hardening length. He cupped Mitchell’s hairy balls and tested
their weight in his soft hands.
Mitchell knelt before Alec and put his hands on the waistband of
Alec’s boxers. He pulled on them gently, and Alec lifted his hips to
allow Mitchell to slide them down his long hairy legs and off his feet.
Then Mitchell ran his hands back up these furred legs to his hairy crotch
where he sported a 6″ hardon. Mitchell stroked its length and then the
heavy balls in their furry sac.
Alec pulled on Mitchell’s shoulders, urging him to climb into bed.
He followed Alec’s tugging, and they laid on top of one another, their
naked flesh pressing warm and stimulating against the other. They gently
kissed and caressed each other’s flesh, tenderly exploring.
Soon Alec’s roving hands found their way back to Mitchell’s
crotch. Mitchell lifted himself up off of Alec and over to the side a
little ways to allow Alec to slowly stroked his stiff rod. Mitchell
watched Alec’s long thin fingers grasp his erection and gently slide the
skin up and down its length, easily bringing warm pleasure to Mitchell’s
belly and penis.
Mitchell reached between Alec’s legs and began to return the
favor. His hand formed a fist around Alec’s cock and he matched Alec’s
speed. He paused occasionally to finger the hairy ball sac and to lightly
stroke the skin between Alec’s balls and anus, but he always returned to
Alec’s penis to continue.
As Alec picked up speed, Mitchell felt the familiar pleasurable
feelings grow and deepen and become more urgent. His hips began to rock
with the rhythm, willing to go wherever Alec wanted to take him. His hand
on Alec’s penis sped up also; subconsciously he kept the pace.
“Uh…Alec…” Mitchell breathed. “We better…ahh…stop.”
“Why?” he whispered, his own hips pumping up and down in time with
Mitchell’s enthusiastic stroking.
“I’m…gonna…ohh…come,” Mitchell answered.
“Do it,” Alec urged, working faster.
“But…it’ll make a mess.”
“Do it,” he repeated.
Lost in the moment, Mitchell went with Alec’s suggestion. With a
few more pumps from Alec’s warm hand, Mitchell let loose his sticky white
torrent of sperm. It shot in about five or six arcs across Alec’s hairy
chest and bare abdomen. One landed in Alec’s pubic hair.
During his orgasm, Mitchell had slowed down considerably on Alec’s
penis, but once he recovered, he returned to his former rhythm. Alec came
soon afterwards, thrusting his hips forward and spraying his semen across
himself and the bed. He lay back on the bed, exhausted, with a satisfied
grin on his face. Mitchell kissed him as he lay smiling.
“We better clean up,” Mitchell suggested.
Alec nodded.
“Do you have some tissues?”
“Sure, they’re on my desk,” Alec answered.
Mitchell got up and pulled some from the box and returned. He
handed a few to Alec and then helped clean him up.
“Do you mind if I spend the night?” Mitchell asked.
“No.”
“Good. I don’t feel like sleeping alone tonight.”
“What happened anyway? You looked so upset when you got here.”
“I walked in on my boyfriend fucking another guy. Actually, he was
being fucked, but…”
“Oh,” Alec said.
Mitchell nodded. Alec pulled Mitchell down next to him, and they
lay together in silence until they both drifted off.

Part 7

Mitchell woke slowly the next morning, almost grudging himself a
return to the harsh reality he had discovered last night upon walking in
on Gregg unannounced. He felt Alec move in bed next to him and then felt
him get up, so he decided it was time to open his eyes.
He caught sight of Alec’s cute little bare ass just before Alec
covered it with his boxers. Mitchell smiled at this and then closed his
eyes again to replay the scene from last night. He heard Alec leave the
room to go to the bathroom.
When Alec returned, he sat down on the edge of the bed and looked
at Mitchell with an serious expression.
“What’s wrong?” Mitchell asked, sitting up.
“I…I just don’t really know how I feel about last night,” Alec
answered.
“What do you mean?”
“It just doesn’t feel right somehow,” he said.
“Didn’t you like it?” Mitchell asked.
“No! It felt really great, but I don’t know if we should have
done that stuff.”
“Why?”
“It’s just that I don’t think our relationship should go there. I
really like you as a friend, and I’m worried about what would happen if we
turned it into something else. I’m not sure I’m ready for something like
that.”
Mitchell nodded.
“Do you understand?” Alec asked with a tense look.
“Yeah, I understand. I think you’re right.”
“You do?”
“Yeah. I was just feeling bad last night after I found out that
Gregg cheated on me, and I just kind of went with the moment. I think
we’re better as friends too.”
“Good,” Alec said, relieved.
Mitchell pulled off the covers and sorted through his clothes to
find his undershorts.
“So what are you going to do about Gregg?” Alec asked.
“I’m not sure yet,” Mitchell answered. “I still don’t want to see
or talk to him. I think I’ll just avoid him today and try and think about
things.”
Alec nodded. “If you want to talk later, just give me a call.”
“I will,” Mitchell answered.
He finished getting dressed and then hugged Alec before he left.
“Thanks for being here for me,” Mitchell said.
“No problem.”
Mitchell returned to his room and glanced at the blinking red
light on his answering machine. It had to be Gregg. It was.
“Mitch, look, we need to talk. I think there’s been some kind of
misunderstanding. Give me a call.”
[Beep]
“Mitch, where are you? Call me.”
[Beep]
“End of messages.”
Mitchell sat down on the bed and argued with himself for a while
about whether he should call Gregg or not. He continued to argue with
himself as he undressed, took a shower, and got dressed again.
A knock at the door solved his internal discussion.
“Hi, Mitch. Can we talk?” Gregg asked.
Mitchell nodded woodenly and held the door open for him. Gregg
entered and sat down.
“Look, I–”
“You cheated on me,” Mitchell interrupted. “How can you have an
explanation for that?”
Mitchell snapped a gaze of pure venom on the man he’d lost his
virginity to. The feelings of rage and hurt welled up inside of him and
focused on their source.
“Mitch, I didn’t cheat on you. We didn’t have an exclusive thing.
I never promised you a monogamous relationship,” Gregg said.
“You didn’t? Then what’s with you telling me I didn’t need to
worry about any sexually transmitted diseases? What about our date Friday
night? Didn’t that mean anything to you?”
“Mitch, you really don’t have a thing to worry about, but that’s not
because I was only sleeping with you. And as far as our date, yes, I had
a great time, and it does mean something to me. I’m just not interested
in sticking with just one guy at this point in my life. I still want to
be able to date and have sex with other people.”
“Fine. You just do that then, but I’m not going to be one of them
anymore. We may never have said anything about being exclusive, but I
sure felt that it was implied.”
Gregg shrugged. “What else can I say. It was just a misunderstanding.”
Mitchell just stood and stared at him; he didn’t have anything
more to say.
“I guess I’ll go then,” Gregg said.
“Okay.”
Gregg headed for the door. “Are we still friends at least?”
“I still need to let things settle down,” Mitchell answered.
“I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
Gregg nodded. He left the room feeling a slight loss. He’d seen
some potential in Mitchell to sway more towards the romantic side which
was a department Gregg felt a huge loss in right now with his other
relationships. He hoped that after Mitchell calmed down there would still
be hope for a return to their dating and sexual relationship.

* * *

Rich wore a charcoal double breasted suit to dinner that night.
It was a warm end of the summer night, but Mr. Jack Maroe was a man who
liked his officers well dressed even if the night would include both
business and pleasure. As leader of the student organization, Rich
dressed to please what might be considered one of his boss’ little
eccentricities.
“Good evening, Richard,” Jack said, answering the door.
He was a distinguished elderly gentleman with graying hair and a
thin yet solid build of six feet. He was immaculately dressed in a dark
blue pinstripe suit and a conservative blue tie. There was an aura of
authority and royalty about him giving him the certainty that although
physically he might not be much, he was not a man to cross.
“Good evening, Mr. Maroe,” Rich answered, stepping into the foyer.
Jack closed the door behind him, and they walked into the dining
room. The table was set with fine china and wine was chilling in a stand
next to the table. Rich stood while Jack took his seat and then sat down.
“So how are things looking?” Jack asked.
“As good as you had expected,” Rich answered.
“Wonderful. Tell me about Mitchell Knight.”
A short man with light chocolate skin entered the room and began
to serve them.
“He’s just as strong as you sensed. Paul and I tried him the other
night, and it took both of us to take control of his motor skills,” Rich
told him.
Jack nodded, a slight grin crossing his face. “Gregg spoiled your
fun though, didn’t he?”
“Yes,” Rich admitted with a hint of animosity.
“Don’t worry. Once he has joined us, you will be free to
‘entertain’ him as often as you please,” Jack said, chuckling.
Rich sipped the wine and then started in on his meal.
“Is he seeing anyone other than Mr. Saxton?” Jack asked.
“Not that I know.”
“I’ll look into that myself then.”
“I prepared a file on some other promising candidates,” Rich said.
“Good. I’ll take a look at that later. It’s time to start
prioritizing for this year. We have a lot of work to do.”
“Speaking of which, when is our next run?” Rich asked.
“Next week. There’s a school board meeting upstate that I have a
special interest in. Hopefully by that time Mr. Knight will have joined,
so we can take him along.”
Rich slyly grinned at the possibility of having Mitchell as early
as next week. “When will he be getting his ’special invitation?’”
“It’s being sent out tomorrow. I plan to see him on Wednesday.”
After this information, their conversation moved on to other
topics including school politics, new building projects, and their
personal lives. Once they finished dinner, they left the dining room to
climb the staircase to Jack’s bedroom.
Jack shut the door behind them and then took Rich into his arms
and kissed him softly on the lips.
“Where shall we go tonight?” Jack asked. “It’s your choice.”
Rich pulled away and paced the room with a pleased little smile.
“How about that little Greek bathhouse?”
“As you wish,” Jack answered.
Rich returned to Jack’s embrace and looked deeply into his eyes.
Out of the corner of his vision, the room began to shift and swirl, forms
distorting and resolving into another place.
The steam and heat from the bathhouse was seeping into the
changing room which was only a few feet away from the main room and barely
separated. Jack began to undress, meticulously taking off his clothes and
folding them as he laid them on the bench. Rich was less careful as he
quickly stripped himself bare.
Rich admired Jack’s trim form. He had thick dark brown hair on
his chest and belly. A bush of hair topped off his short penis and
underneath his balls were covered with a thick coating of brown hair. As
he turned to head towards the bath, Rich watched his buttocks clench and
relax as he walked. A thin trail of hair peeked out between the crack of
his cheeks.
There were only about a dozen men in the large private bathhouse.
All were muscular dark haired Greek men pleased to see one of their
friends come for a visit. They smiled and clapped Jack on the back and
welcomed Rich in a similar fashion.
Jack and Rich entered the water, allowing its soft warmth to
envelop them. A couple of men approached them and started rubbing their
backs in a relaxing massage. Strong wide hands released the tension from
their muscles.
Rich moved towards Jack in the bath. His handsome, nude, personal
masseur followed right behind, not missing a stroke on his expert massage.
Rich put his hands on Jack’s thin hips and pressed his naked, wet body
against Jack’s furry one. He lightly placed a kiss on Jack’s lips and ran
his hands through the thick mat of hair on his chest.
The masseurs began planting light kisses on the backs of their
necks as Jack and Rich began to kiss deeper and with more passion. Then
Rich moved down Jack’s chest and sought out his tiny pink nipples hidden
within the forest of his hair. He lightly nibbled on these before he
continued to kiss his way down to the point where the water met his waist.
Rich reached under the water and grasped Jack’s little penis. He
pulled gently on it and caressed his balls with his other hand. Jack
began to respond to this and his penis soon inflated to its full five
inches. Rich stroked up and down the length of it while Jack’s masseur
began to run his hands into the furrow of Jack’s ass, parting the round
globes and digging at the hole hidden between.
The masseur behind Rich began pouring handfuls of water down
Rich’s back and then rubbed his hands on the slippery surface. He planted
a kiss in the middle of Rich’s back before he too began to run his hands
over the cheeks of Rich’s butt.
Jack reached out and pinched Rich’s hard nipples as he started to
thrust his hips into Rich’s stroking hand. The masseurs fingers were
poking into Jack’s anus now, stretching it wider for deeper penetration by
these long muscular fingers.
Rich’s masseur reached around to the front and ran his hands
slowly over Rich’s red pubic hair and then over his semi erect penis. His
hands began to stroke and pull on this organ, working it into its full
seven inches. It looked huge compared to Jack’s.
He pushed forward now and pressed his body against Jack’s again.
He rubbed his erection across Jack’s belly and felt Jack’s hard little
erection pressing up against him. Then Jack gently turned Jack around and
bent him over. The masseur stood back and got out to sit on the side and
watch with the other men.
Jack parted Rich’s full cheeks and found his hole just waiting to
be plundered. Jack’s masseur continued to rub and massage the flesh of
Jack’s back and buttocks as Jack slowly entered Rich. Once his penis was
buried, he began to slowly thrust his erection in and out. He could just
see it through the steam and water as it disappeared between his pale
buttocks.
The masseur poked his finger into Jack’s ass again, and Jack sped
up. Soon he was sweating from the heat and exertion as he finally came,
spurting his special juice deep into Rich.
They got out then and allowed the olive skinned men to dry them
off. Then they lay on chaise lounge chairs by the side of the bath as
more lazy sex took place under the waters of the bath.
Just as Rich was about to doze off, one of the dark haired
muscular men crept up to him. His hand slid up the length of Rich’s leg
and underneath the towel which covered him. Rich smiled but kept his eyes
closed. The man quietly parted the towel and laid bare Rich’s red pubic
bush with its fine thick white flower.
His tongue lightly lapped at the head and then the hairy ball sac
as Rich’s penis began to swell. The man licked his way up and down the
shaft a few times before he took the head into his mouth. His tongue
swirled around the head and then he slowly lowered his head, taking the
rest of the shaft as he continued to swirl with his tongue.
He then drew back to the tip before plunging all the way back down
to the base. Up and down. Up and down. Faster and faster. Rich
clenched the arms of the chaise and his body tensed slightly as he came,
pouring semen into the man’s mouth.

Crossing the room and walking up behind her I reached around and cupped one of
her tits with my hand while caressing her ass with the other and gave her a
little nibble on the earlobe. “Whats for dinner?” I asked while dropping my
hand from her tit to rub her cunt suggestively.

“Company” she replied.

I heard a voice from the den calling “Come on in, we have the fire going.” As
I entered the room, Ron, a friend of the family rose from a recliner with a
drink in his hand and a bulge in the front of his pants. “You horny old
bastard” I said, “What the hell are you doing over here?”

“His wife is out of town and he was lonely so I asked him over for dinner and
drinks.” Carolyn said as she came into the room bringing me a drink.

Kicking off my shoes I sat on the couch, sipped my drink and watched Carolyn
walk back into the kitchen, her ass moving like two pigs caught in a gunny
sack. As I thought of what could have been, my dick started to swell and I
realized what Ron probably was thinking when I came home.

At dinner Ron could not keep his eyes off Carolyn, everytime she leaned over
the table her tits bulged against the halter top with the nipples pressing
against the cloth. I noticed that as she moved around the table she found
several excuses to bump both Ron and myself with her ass, one time rubbing her
cunt on Ron’s shoulder.

After dinner we all got fresh drinks and moved back into the den. Sitting on
the floor in front of the fire Carolyn stretched her legs out and ran her hand
slowly up and down the inside of her thigh.

Ron and I sat on either side of her sipped our drinks and watched the fire
burn, while I was thinking of the fun we could be having if only he wasn’t
here.

As the alcohol and warmth from the fire took effect I draped my arm over
Carolyn’s shoulder and let my hand drop into the top of her halter. Slowly
rubbing and kneading the nipple of her titty I looked over to find Ron staring
at her mound and rubbing the bulge in his pants. I caught his eye and nodded
at Carolyn’s halter top and my hand.

As Carolyn leaned her head back and closed her eyes, Ron put his hand under
her halter and began to caress her other tit. After a few minutes she began
to moan softly under her breath and move her ass back and forth over the
carpet.

I unsnapped the halter top from the back and letting it fall leaned over and
began sucking and licking the nipple on my titty while Ron started to suck on
the nipple he was working on. As I sucked on Carolyn’s tit my dick got larger
and harder until I thought that it would break the zipper on my pants.
Looking up I saw that Carolyn was rubbing the bulge in Rons pants and as I
watched she slowly unzipped him and pulled out 8 inches of the hardest dick I
have ever seen.

“Lets see what you have in here.” Carolyn whispered as she turned to me and
began to open my trousers. Reaching in she pulled out my throbbing prick.

Leaning back on the couch Carolyn took Ron’s dick with her other hand and
clasping both shafts she began to slowly squeeze and massage them while
running her thumbs around and over the heads of our dicks. As our pricks got
harder and larger Carolyn rotated her cute little ass seductively and said in
a low sultry voice “What a pair of joy sticks. I can’t wait to see what you
boys are going to do with them.”

Continuing to slowly suck on Carol’s nipple I eased my hand into her shorts
and down to her slit, rubbing and caressing her mound and clit as I went.
Slipping my fuck finger into her hot slippery cunt I began to run it in and
out sliding it over her clit.

“Oh shit, that feels good.” Carolyn moaned as she began to jack off both Ron
and I while humping her slit on my finger.

Taking Carol’s hand from his prick, Ron clasped her head with both hands and
gave her a long deep tongue kiss, probing deep into her mouth, then slowly
lowered her head to his swollen, throbbing dick.

“Come on, Baby. Give me a blow job.” Ron breathed. “Lets get those lips
working on old Ron’s dick.” he pleaded.

As I watched, Carolyn turned over onto her knees, ran her tongue around the
head of his dick licking every inch of it and slowly took that enlarged prod
into her mouth and began to suck it while moaning and humping her ass back and
forth.

Getting on my knees behind Carolyn I watched her suck Rons dick while he lay
back with eyes closed, running his hands through her long black hair and
pumping that rod in and out of her mouth I slowly began to masturbate with one
hand while with the other I pulled her shorts and panties down around her
knees.

Knowing what was coming Carolyn began to suck faster and faster on Rons dick
while twisting her ass in the air and moaning. Rubbing the head of my dick up
and down the crack of her ass I reached between her legs with my other hand
and began to massage her hot slippery little cunt, slowly running a finger up
into it and pulling it out then lightly running the tip of my finger around
her clit, pushing it back and forth until it stood out like a miniature prick.

Moaning and groaning she pumped her ass faster in the air, and attacked Ron’s
dick with a vengeance. The faster she sucked on his dick the more I rubbed her
ass with mine and the harder I rubbed her clit. As Ron began to gyrate his
hips he grabbed Carolyn’s head with both hands and crying “GODDAMN THATS GOOD”
he began to fuck her in the mouth while I stroked her cunt faster and faster.

By this time my prick was so hard a cat couldn’t scratch it and was throbbing
with desire. Grabbing her ass with both hands, spreading it wide and opening
her little pussy I shoved 10 inches of swollen dick so deep in her cunt that
my balls were banging her ass. Raising her head from Ron’s dick she begged
“FUCK ME, FUCK ME HARD, GODDAMNIT GIVE ME SOME DICK” before Ron grabbed her by
the hair and stuck his prick back into her mouth.

“Suck me!” Ron pleaded. “SUCK MY DICK, BITCH.”

As I began stroking my 10 inch dick in and out of Carolyns tight little cunt,
she was working on the head of Ron’s dick like it was an all day sucker.
Sliding it in and out of her mouth while slowly running her fingers over Ron’s
balls, moaning “Give me some more dick” and pushing her tight ass back against
my stomach.

Ron began frantically to move his hips, thrusting his rock hard prick faster
and faster into Carolyns mouth while grunting “uuhhh uuhhh I’m cuming, oh shit
I’m cuming”.

Jerking his throbbing cock out of Carolyn’s mouth Ron grabbed it with his
hand, gave it one pump and erupted. Squirting cum over Carolyn’s face, Ron
jerked his hips back and forth rubbing his prick over Carolyn’s lips and
cheeks while she licked the side of his shaft sucking up every last drop of
golden cum.

As I watched Ron shoot his cum into my wife’s face I was steadily running my
10 inches of meat into her cunt, driving it in so deep that my balls were
slapping on her ass every stroke I made. Carolyn suddenly buried her face in
Ron’s pubic hair, tensed her body and while wildly gyrating her ass cried
“SHIT, I’M CUMING. OH SHIT, GIVE IT TO ME, GIVE IT TO ME, PUT IT TO ME HARD,
OHHH SSHHITT!”

As she shook her ass, her little pussy began to contract around the shaft of
my cock, contracting and loosening it felt like she was trying to eat my dick
with her cunt. Faster and faster I poured the dick to her until with a great
spasm my back stiffened and I put it in all the way to the root while my dick
jerked and bucked squirting cum into her belly. After several spasms cum was
running around my prick, trickling down the lips of her pussy and running
down her thighs. With a final sigh I fell to the floor while Carolyn, her face
still buried in Ron’s crotch dropped off her knees, her cum smeared pussy
falling across my face.

“So this is what goes on while I am away!” a voice said.

Looking up we saw Joyce, Ron’s wife standing in the doorway with her hand on
her hip.

“I should have known that you dirty bastards were having a party balling each
other.” she said.

“Well I caught you at it and now you are just going to have to do it again,
with me included this time.” Joyce said as she slipped her dress down over her
hips and stepped out of it. Unsnapping her bra and dropping it to the floor
Joyce stepped toward us.

Chapter Two

As Joyce pulled into the drive she noticed the house was dark although Ron’s
car was in the garage.

“Ron must be next door visiting with Odell and Carolyn” she thought as she
turned off the engine and opened the door. Crossing the yard, she walked to
Odell’s front door and started to ring the bell when she noticed the door was
slightly ajar.

Pushing the door open she started to call out for someone when she heard
someone cry “SUCK MY DICK, BITCH.”

“That sounds like Ron” she thought and quietly entered the house and walked
down the hall to the den door. Stopping in the doorway she saw her husband,
Ron lying on his back with Carolyn kneeling beside him, working on his dick
with her lips and tongue, while Carolyn’s husband Odell was on his knees
behind her grunting with passion and slamming his 10 inch cock into Carolyn’s
cunt.

Breathlessly Joyce leaned in the doorway watching Carolyn grunt and moan,
humping her ass on Odell’s prick and getting balled from both ends.

Joyce felt her pussy warming as the nipples under her dress hardened and
erected. Opening the buttons on her dress Joyce let it slide from her
shoulders and drop to the floor.

Pantiless and wearing nothing under her dress but a black lace garter belt
fastened to her black hose, Joyce reached for her cunt and began to run her
fingertip over her clit while with her other hand she rubbed and caressed her
titty.

As Joyce’s clit got harder, her pussy became swollen with passion and hot
slippery love juice flowed across her cunt lips and down her thigh. Joyce,
moaning with pleasure, slipped her finger into her slit and began slowly
fucking herself as she watched the action. As her finger became covered with
her love juice, Joyce would raise it to her mouth and run her tongue around it
licking off her juices before returning it to her cunt continuing to fuck
herself.

Her pussy got hotter and hotter, swelling with the love juices flowing as she
watched the three on the floor. Suddenly Ron pulled his dick from Carolyn’s
mouth and shot cum all over her face as Carolyn cried “Oh shit I”m cuming.
Give it to me” and began banging her ass harder and faster back on Odell’s
prong.

While Odell kept stroking his hot, throbbing cock into Carolyn’s pussy, Joyce,
gasping for breath was pumping her finger in and out of her slit and as Odell
spasmed, cried out and started pumping cum into Carolyn’s twat Joyce gasped.
Her cunt contracted, twitched and a tremendous shudder ran over her body as
she had a violent orgasm.

The three people on the floor collapsed into a mass of tangled bodies as Joyce
slid her finger from her twat, running the tip over her quivering little clit,
and leaned weakly against the doorjamb.

After a moment Joyce stood up and said “So this is what goes on while I am
away!. I should have known that you dirty bastards were having a party
balling each other.” she said. “Well I caught you at it and now you are just
going to have to do it again, with me included this time.” Joyce said as she
began to walk across the room toward us.

Joyce was a tall slim woman with long blonde hair that fell to her waist. As
she walked toward us she pulled her hair over her shoulders so it fell across
her breasts and partially covered them, leaving just the hardened nipples
protruding through. Wearing no panties, her blonde pubic bush stood out in
the black frame of her garter belt and hose. Her little twat glistened with
moisture and desire as she approached Odell.

While doing a seductive bump and grind with her hips Joyce approached Odell,
who was sitting on the floor, and putting her legs over his shoulders placed
her hot little slippery cunt in front of his face.

Taking her long blond hair and wrapping it around Odell’s head she slowly
pulled his mouth to her slit.

“Odell, honey” she whispered, “I watched while Carolyn gave my husband a
tremendous blow job. Wouldn’t you like to repay the favor with my hot little
ass?”

As she whispered Joyce began to move her hips sliding her pussy over Odell’s
face, smearing love juice over his lips. Hungrily Odell’s tongue darted out
tickling Joyce’s erect clit and entered her slit, lapping and sucking at her
lips.

As Odell sucked at Joyce’s honey box, his dick, swollen and erect, was
throbbing with desire. Placing one arm around Joyce’s ass, pulling her cunt
even closer to his questing tongue, Odell began to rub and massage his prick
with the other.

While watching his wife being eaten by Carolyn’s husband, Ron slid across the
floor and sitting behind Carolyn, pulled her back between his legs. Reaching
around her body, Ron began to rub and caress Carolyn’s swollen breasts with
one hand while gently probing in her cunt with the fingers of the other.

As he fondled Carolyn and watched Odell eat Joyce, Ron’s cock began hardening
and growing, running up Carolyn’s back. As it began throbbing with passion,
Ron started hunching his hips and sliding his rock hard prong on Carolyn’s
spine.

Pressing back against the red hot poker on her back, Carolyn lifted her hips
so Ron could slide his greedy fingers further into her honey box.

“Oh God, that feels good” she crooned as she twitched her pussy muscles around
Ron’s fingers.

“Sonofabitch!” Joyce exclaimed thrusting her golden cunt on the stiff tongue
that was working in it. Pulling Odell’s face even closer to her crotch, she
twisted and wiggled her ass to get all the tongue he had.

As Joyce was humping his face with her twat, Odell began to run his hand over
his stiff prod. Unable to constrain himself he started jacking off as he
licked and sucked all the goodies from Joyce’s slit, with a huge eruption
Odell shot his wad of cum into the air splattering it across Joyce’s ass.

When Odell shot his wad, his wife Carolyn groaned, turned over on her back and
pulled Ron up between her quivering thighs. Raising her legs over Ron’s
shoulders she reached between her legs, got Ron’s rock hard pecker and ran the
swollen head through her cunt hair and around her clit. Easing the head of
Ron’s dick into her hot slippery cunt, Carolyn grabbed his ass and pulled him
into her.

As Ron’s cock slid to the bottom of her hot little box Carolyn groaned “Oh
shit, I love that dick. God, I love to fuck. Please give it to me, PLEASE.”

As Joyce felt Odell’s gob of cum splatter her ass, she slowly removed her
pussy from his mouth and pushing him onto his back, slid down his body until
she could take his still jerking meat into her mouth. As she licked and
sucked on his prick it began to grow larger in her mouth, swelling until it
reached it’s full 10 inches in length. Sliding her lips down the shaft of
Odell’s dick Joyce licked his swollen balls and gently took them into her
mouth, rolling them around with her tongue while running her fingers around
the head of his dick.

As Odell moaned and twisted his hips, his swollen prick jerking in the air,
Joyce raised up and straddling his rock hard member, lowered her burning cunt
over it.

As he entered Joyce’s slit. Odell pulled her down to him and taking a titty in
his mouth began to suck and nibble on her stiff nipple while pouring his meat
to her cunt.

While his wife was getting the meat put to her by Odell, Ron still had
Carolyn’s ass in the air, with her legs over his shoulders and one of her tits
in each hand. As he squeezed her tits, rolling her nipples around, he was
slamming his dick into her pussy so hard Carolyn would grunt with passion and
slide on the carpet every time he stroked her.

“Give me more, give me some more dick!” Carolyn pleaded as she bucked and
rolled her ass. “OH FUCK!” Ron shouted as he ran his prick to the bottom of
Carolyn’s box stiffened, squeezed her tits with both hands and shot a load of
cum into Carolyn’s cunt from his jerking prick.

As Ron shot his wad, with his quivering prick in her pussy, Carolyn with a
long groan, began to wildly shake her ass and contract her pussy around his
stiff prick.

“Oh shit, I’m cuming, I’m cuming!” she exclaimed as she pulled Ron down to her
mouth. Running her tongue into Ron’s mouth she passionately kissed him as her
orgasm roared to a climax.

Hearing Carolyn as she was cuming, Joyce worked her twat on Odell’s big pole
in ever faster circles until with a loud gasp she jerked her burning ass down,
burying Odell’s dick to the root as her hot slippery cunt contracted, spasmed
and began to violently twitch.

Deep in the throes of an orgasm Joyce was slowly grinding her hips on Odell’s
groin when with a loud “AAAHHH SSSHHIT” Odell began to frantically pump his
pulsating prick into her slit.

With a huge eruption Odell’s dick jerked, spouted and shot his load of cum up
into Joyce’s tight pulsating twat. As her cunt contracted and squeezed the
last drop of cum from his dick Joyce dropped onto Odell’s chest and rolling to
his side took his dick into her mouth and began to suck the cum from it.

As Joyce cleaned Odell’s prick both Ron and Carolyn moved into place with Ron
sliding is head between Joyce’s thighs and tonguing her slit sucking up
Odell’s cum . Carolyn slid her cunt into Odell’s face and then took Ron’s
prick and running her tongue around the shaft and over the head lovingly
sucked the juice from it.

Raising her head from Odell’s dick and temporarily breaking the daisy chain,
Joyce said “See, Assholes, it would be much better if you wait for me next
time.”

some. Dr. Maxwell Jones, otherwise known as Mac to his friends and colleagues,

sat enjoying his coffee in relative silence. It was his first day as a Professor

at the Institute for Science and Technology and already he was bored to tears. He

stared idly into the newspaper, propping his feet on the coffee table, while

lounging his tall frame on the hard couch. As the lounge area started to get more

and more crowded, he decided to head down to his office before his first lecture.

After a moment’s hesitation, he dismissed the thought of introducing himself to

the newcomers, instead he left with a casual, “Good Day” and a wink at the

ladies.

Peering over her mug Dianne asked, “You know him, Janine. What’s the scoop?”

“Who? Dr. Jones? Yes, we’ve met before,” answered Janine. In fact, they had more

than just met. The two of them had quickly become very intimate at Berkeley

several years ago. It took her a couple of months to recover from their caustic

break up, but she still had the urge to kiss him whenever she saw his ruggedly

handsome features. He was the essence of danger, the definition of male

chauvinism personified; yet, she had never stopped loving him.

“He does not look like a scientist, much less the most highly qualified member of

the scientific community,” blurted out Dr. Ronald Peterson. Of course, anyone who

didn’t wear tweed, a pocket protector, and spend enormous amounts of time

bragging about their success meant they probably were not, in Ron’s book at

least, a “Scientific Mind.” It especially meant they didn’t deserve the praise of

all academia like Dr. Jones had won the year before with his brilliantly

conceived breakthrough thesis on the relatively new frontier of Nanotechnology.

“Actually, his work has brought new light to the field of Science,” said Janine.

“From what I hear, he is arrogant, self assured, acts like a teenager, and has no

respect for authority,” spat Ron in disgust. Tiny droplets of spittle flew from

Ron’s mouth as he lectured on about the necessity for authority and correct

behavior being the most important characteristics >>for any Instructor to have

because without them chaos would ensue. “You see, we are considered role models!”

he said, as his hands flew up in agitation.

“I like this Dr. Jones already,” whispered Dianne, diverting her thoughts back

and forth from Dr. Jones to her coffee mug. “I am certain he was watching me

before he left,” she thought as she started to fidget with the top button of her

blouse. She had felt that particular “something” emanating from his open-eyed

stare. Perhaps, it was her imagination, but she still felt his animal magnetism

drawing her attention away from the group discussion.

“Further more, if it were not for his supposed high intelligence and his somewhat

ground breaking work, he would only be an associate professor at a small college

in the middle of nowhere,” droned Ron, as he finally sputtered out of steam.

“Tell us more about him, Janine. This is getting interesting.”

“Well, he is a womanizer. He drinks too much…and, all in all, he is a bad

influence.”

“Didn’t he win that triathlon last year?” asked Lydia, whom up to this moment sat

idly by listening to the gossip as if it was the latest rerun of “Seinfeld.”

“He is a hard drinker, yet he is a health nut! Make up your minds,” demanded

Dianne in mock anger.

“Well, he is a hypocrite in a certain sense. He has been married four times. Each

wife was high spirited, intelligent, and unforgiving. His first wife was a

lawyer. She wanted to change him. His second wife was a doctor. She wanted to

settle down and have a family. His third wife caught him cheating on her with her

own sister.”

“His wife’s sister? How tacky,” blurted Ron

“And his fourth wife?” asked Dianne.

“Back on the prowl again, Di? Thought you were going with that beefcake soldier

boy? What’s his name, Biff?” stabbed Ron, with his searing, highbrow sarcasm.

“No, his name was Bill,” she replied, licking her lips suggestively, thus causing

Ronald to head off to his office, after he announced: “Well, I must go prepare

for my 10:00.” She was sure old Ronny had a severe crush on her and she did

everything she possibly could to frustrate the poor bugger.

Once, out of sheer boredom she let the old man watch her through the partially

open door to her office from the hallway as she changed into her jogging outfit.

She found that changing in her office saved her some extra time before doing her

daily exercise routine. Moreover, it drove Ronald mad with desire every time he

watched her from his window as she bounced her way down the front steps. She

still smirked every time she thought about how he reacted as she once burst

through the door and bumped into him, making sure her hand clumsily boinked him

in the groin. She had often wondered just how exactly well built he was in the

sex department. However, she never planned on finding out by sleeping with him

because she couldn’t even stand being next to him, let alone stand the thought of

being under him.

“Is he still married?” Dianne asked, trying a different approach.

“His fourth wife died of natural causes. I think it was Cancer.”

“Oh. That’s sad. Do you know if he has a girlfriend yet?”

“For crying out loud, Dianne. You haven’t even met him yet.”

“What?” she asked indignantly. “What’s wrong with wanting to get to know your

colleagues?”

Lydia rolled her eyes as she chuckled at her colleague’s behavior. With her

innocent coy eyes and lack of makeup, she portrayed a natural beauty. Her deep

brown orbs reflected sympathy with their warm, enticing stare. She was an

optimist and felt everybody needed a fair chance to prove themselves. She hadn’t

officially met Dr. Jones, but she followed his work very closely. In her heart

and mind, she knew that Dr. Jones was probably more human and more real than the

participants in this current childlike discussion. She sat listening to them like

it was just another form of entertainment without any merit whatsoever,

entertaining none the less. She, herself, had received her job because of her

father, General Frank Trent. The government-funded research, that the University

relied on, created a need to keep the relationship congenial between the two

institutions. Her parents had planned her whole life. Her only time of freedom

was in college, where she found her sexuality. Yet, due to her strict upbringing,

she denied herself happiness with her only true love, Kate McCormick. They were

buddies, who had met one fateful Saturday night in the TV lounge at their

dormitory keeping each other company while the rest of the campus partied until

dawn.

“And why are you laughing, Lydia? You should know as well as I do that good men

are hard to find,” stated Dianne, who had always thought of Lydia as an old maid

type. By the time she would get around to try to get a man, her quaint good looks

would be gone and she would be left high and dry. “Or low and wet,” Dianne

thought to herself as she noticed her own growing discomfort between her legs.

She was horny as always.

“Well, as much as I would love to sit around and talk about my sex life, I must

go to my class,” Lydia remarked absconding from the troubling chatter, which by

some strange twist of fate she had been forced into.

“She really should get out more often,” said Dianne nonchalantly, not noticing

the look of distaste on Janine’s face at the uncalled for jibing of her best

friend and colleague.

Janine quickly excused herself from any further conversation and walked back to

her office. Once inside, she sat down heavily in her chair. She couldn’t keep her

mind off Mac because her mind kept recalling the long sexy nights she had shared

with him. It was the little things, which she thought she had always abhorred,

that enticed her and drove her to love him further. The gentle way he would kid

about her sexual appetite, the crude and often abusive language he used while

making love and the overall sexy way he looked at her with his large inquisitive

eyes, all made her melt like butter in her seat.

Soon the unbearable heat between her thighs became a raging fire and she began to

thirst for something to quench her uncontrollable lust. “A finger or two would

do,” she thought as she closed her eyes. She had plenty of time, until her first

lecture. Slowly, as if it moved on its own, her right hand crept down to pull up

her dress. One hand found a breast, while the other dug its way into her soaking

wet panties. A jolt of pure pleasure shot through her as her hand came in contact

with her slick, feminine perfumed sex. Through her lust filled daze, she heard a

knock at the door.

Straightening herself up and rushing to the door with a professional face, she

opened the door after unlocking it nervously. There stood the object of her

fancies grinning like a Cheshire cat in heat.

“Good morning, Doctor,” he said stepping into the small tasteful office of Dr.

Janine Sloane.

Not sure of what to say, feel or do, Janine extended her hand out to greet him.

In a pseudo-like gesture of sincerity, actually more of a mock romanticism, Mac

took her hand and kissed it like he would the delicate hand of a princess. She

noticed his eyes widen slightly with erotic intent. She thought at first he had

caught her in the act of solitary pleasure, and a second later it was obvious he

had, his sparkling eyes projecting that knowledge. She flushed as she realized

the evidence was right there under his nose, he could feel the slight dampness

and taste the remnants of her womanly secretions on her hand.

“Did I come at a bad time?”

“No, I was just getting some work done,” she replied, taking her hand away.

“I bet.”

“What do you want Mac?” she asked.

“I just wanted to say hello, that’s all,” he said stepping closer. She could feel

his magnetic personality pulling her towards him. Even the deep character lines

around his sinister smile were making her feel woozy.

“Well, hello. I am really sorry, but I must be going,” she said, picking up her

books to leave and to get as far away from him as possible.

“We will catch up later, perhaps?”

“Maybe.”

She walked briskly to her classroom, thinking about his stare of sexual innuendo.

He had degraded her again with just the look in his eyes. The knowledge that he

knew she had been touching herself made her want to go and hide forever, but it

also made her feel extremely randy. Mac always made her randy; in fact, it was

his specialty. He could make any situation erotic no matter what they were doing.

Once in the early days of their courtship, they had been sitting at a play. He

started letting his hands wander, holding her close, whispering tantalizing

thoughts in her ear – thoroughly letting his magnetic charm make her weak at the

knees. He exuded sex from every pore in his body like it was a hormonal

pheromone. They could have been at a funeral and she would have gotten excited.

Dragging herself back from the faculty meeting for the Science department, Janine

couldn’t believe her newfound situation. Part of her hated Mac for everything he

stood for and another part of her yearned for his touch. “I guess opposites do

attract,” she thought. There were no two other people who were SO as different

from one another as she and Mac. His idea of a romantic evening usually was a

brutal verbal battle of wits, followed by a passionate make up session. She never

had to beg anything from anyone before she met him, especially for sex. Never had

she been so willing to be subjugated by a male through her own desire – like she

allowed herself to be with Mac. She wasn’t into BDSM or anything, but he knew all

the right buttons to push to bring her down to a totally submissive level. For

awhile, she had thought it was just a phase she was going through, but it wasn’t.

He overwhelmed her. He personified the arrogant, self-confident bad boy while she

played the “goody two shoes” role as if they were cast in a cheesy romance novel.

She often pictured herself as the rich catholic schoolgirl, with Mac as the boy

from the other side of the tracks.

A strange sound interrupted her brooding as she rounded the corner to her office.

For a second she thought she heard sobbing coming from Lydia’s office next to

hers. Apprehensively, she started to knock on the door, but before her knuckles

could rap on the big heavy door, she heard a conversation between Lydia and

presumably one of her students. It seemed a bit too early in the semester for

such a sobbing appeal to a professor.

“I just can’t do it,” sobbed the faceless girl.

“Listen,” said Lydia’s voice. “Sometimes, you just have to find your priorities.

It will all work out.”

“How do you do it? I mean live with the knowledge you’re not like other girls?”

“Well, I usually try to think of myself as normal because there is nothing

abnormal about me. It’s the people who would put me down for being different that

are abnormal. They have the problem and I don’t,” said Lydia, as she thought of

how much a hypocrite she was being. The poor girl needed advice though and damned

if she was going to allow the girl to make the same mistakes she had made at that

age. “Once you find happiness you should hold onto it,” she thought, as Kate’s

last words echoed in her mind. Their last goodbye kiss had lasted for hours as

they lounged in bed memorizing each other’s body with their lips, tongue and

hands. She couldn’t forget the beautiful image of Kate’s long, raven hair

whipping side to side with each spasm of pleasure that she had given her. There

had been nothing like it in the world for her before and there probably never

would be again.

“You’re right, you know,” the girl said, as she blotted the tears from her face

with a soiled tissue.

The girl noticed the caring in the soft eyes looking at her. It was that

tenderness that led her back to reality. She felt a warmth as she gradually

calmed down to her normal happy self. It was so kind of the doctor to talk to her

and to let her in on her secret. They both shared something very special.

“Someday, you will find happiness, Charlotte. And when you do, don’t let it slip

away.”

“Dr. Trent?” She asked. Her eyes pleaded for some sign of what to do next and she

knew this woman had the answers she sought.

“Yes?”

“I was just wondering, I mean, I know you told me that you were…like me, but I

was wondering if you have ever?” she asked hoping the attractive older woman

would divulge the secret knowledge she yearned for, since she had first found

herself attracted to a woman. She ached to know what it would be like to kiss a

woman, let alone make love to one. If she was ever going to find out, then she

hoped it would be from a generous and sweet person like Dr. Trent.

“Dated another woman? Yes, a long time ago, when I was in college,” Lydia stated

apprehensively, wondering if she should have mentioned her own sexual preferences

to the girl after she had found her crying after class.

“What was it like?”

“Well,” she paused, not sure of how to explain what it was like or even if she

could. Then, she wondered if it was her place as Charlotte’s professor even to

have this conversation with her and admitted: “It’s very special.”

Charlotte brushed her hair from out of her eyes and just stared at Lydia with a

new look in her eyes. Lydia knew that look well. It was the same look she saw on

Kate’s the first night they professed their love for each other. It was a look

with a combination of love, respect, and lust. Whether or not Charlotte was in

love, or even somewhat attracted to Lydia, was hard to tell, but the chemistry

between Instructor and Student had changed.

“If you would like, you can call me anytime, if you like to talk about things,”

said Dianne, regretting it as soon as she spoke the words. She didn’t know what

she was doing. Something like this could cause her to lose her job. “What if the

rest of the University finds out?” she thought.

“May I? Thank you! You are the only person I have to talk to about this.”

“Of course, you can, Charlotte. Nevertheless, let’s keep this conversation to

ourselves. I am not out. Out of the closet, that is. It could cause problems for

me.”

“No, don’t worry! I know what that is like.”

Janine trembled with surprise as she listened to the startling conversation. She

knew Lydia was not interested in finding a man or a husband, but had thought it

was just because she had been hurt in past relationships.

“And what are we up to Doctor?” asked an all too familiar voice.

“Oh, I was just going to ask Lydia a question, but she is busy with a student.

What are you up to Mac?”

“I was just going to drop by to see if you had changed your mind yet? How about

dinner?”

“All right. But, only dinner.”

“No dessert?”

“Perhaps, but I am watching my weight,” she said, licking her lips unconsciously.

“How about around six?” he offered.

“Sounds good.”

She knew she was setting herself up for another fall, but she had always had

trouble saying no to Mac. “I can handle having dinner with him,” she thought,

reassuring herself.

Sitting at her desk, she noticed a small petite black girl leaving Lydia’s

office. The girl was definitely a beauty and probably had all the boys falling at

her feet. It seemed ironic to Janine as she thought about Lydia and all the

signs, which she had missed, that now so clearly suggested she was bisexual if

not lesbian. It was hard thinking of Lydia in that way. She had always seemed so

calm, reserved, and rather asexual. Evidently, there was a lot more to her than

appearances suggested.

***

By the end of the day, Dianne found herself alone in her office with damp panties

and a caffeine rush. Too much caffeine gave her way too much energy, making her

bounce off the walls. She looked forward to meeting Mac privately to get to know

him better, so taking matters into her own hands she had put a note on his desk

asking him to drop by for a chat. Life had become boring in the past month or so.

Her summer had been filled with hot sex and companionship, but then Bill had

shipped off to southeast Asia somewhere. Of course, she polished his pistol for

him before he departed, but that had been over four weeks ago. While she did

indulge in a casual one nighter here and there, she had not been thoroughly

fucked in over a week.

Dianne once had thought of going to a sex addicts meeting, but she figured she

would probably screw all the members. She started to fantasize about all the

different kind of “members” that would be at a sex addicts meeting. “It would be

like a candy shop,” she thought. She shook her head, trying to clear her mind of

such tantalizing thoughts, as she started to go through her lecture notes for the

next day.

“Come on in,” she announced, after hearing the knock at the office door. She

licked her lips and casually ran her hand down to smooth out her dress.

“Well, hello there, Doctor. How are the classes going?”

Mac just walked in and perched on the desk inside of Dianne’s office as they

exchanged pleasantries and informal hellos. He knew she was the complete opposite

of the women he usually went for, but she seemed all right. Her personality

needed some fine-tuning, yet she still had an excellent body. “Perhaps,” he

thought, “taking this job wasn’t that bad of an idea.” It had been getting a bit

uncomfortable at Berkeley after his countless rendezvous’ with half the female

student population. Sometimes, it was just easier to screw a student, rather than

be slapped with a sexual harassment suit from a fellow employee. The students

were much more liberal.

“So, I hope you don’t find this too bold, but would you like to have dinner

tonight? You know, a get to know the new guy dinner,” Dianne asked, hoping he

would answer in the affirmative, although she didn’t have a serious doubt that he

would.

“Dinner? I have…plans. How about a raincheck?”

“Oh, ok…sure…no problem,” she said smiling, but visibly taken aback.

“Well, I must get going. Lovely talking to you,” he winked.

Dianne sat down with a loud thump. If there was ever a time she needed to be

fucked, this had been it. “Damn,” she thought. “He’s probably gay.” At this

point, she would have screwed anything that moved. It had been a long day and she

decided to head home for the day. Perhaps, she would go down to Bill’s Bar. She

could make it that far. The gentlemen there usually liked seeing her and right

now, she wasn’t in a mood to be very discriminating.

***

Over dinner at a fancy restaurant, Mac brought the conversation back around to

sex. It was his favorite subject. Janine didn’t seem to mind though. She couldn’t

keep her mind off of it either; in fact, his familiar sensuality was starting to

get to her. He smelled wonderful. She started to become lost in his eyes like a

little girl watching her teenage idol.

“So, do you still scream out my name when you make love?” he asked.

“I never screamed out your name.”

“No? I remember, and I am sure all of Palo Alto remembers, that you did.

Actually, I bet I could make you scream my name right now,” he said, goading her

on.

“Hmm, I don’t think so. What are you going to do hit me?” she asked, remembering

the game. Perhaps it’s the wine, she thought, as she made a mental note not to

accept another glass of it. Then, all mental processes ceased to work when she

felt his stockinged foot creep up her pantyhose clad legs. He didn’t say a word

as he sipped his wine and let his probing foot climb higher up under her dress.

She gasped out, while looking around to see if anybody noticed his foot resting

on her upper thigh. The tablecloth was long enough to hide the game.

“No, I don’t have to hit you,” he said, as his foot found her the apex at the top

of her thighs. He noticed her spreading her legs further and knew he had her.

“So,” she gasped, “what do you think of your new job?” His toes had found her

special spot and were rubbing her persistently.

“Oh, I like this job, much better.”

Dianne couldn’t stand the torture any longer. She felt her frustrations leaving

her body in an excruciatingly pleasurable orgasm. She bit into a dinner roll as

the first wave of pleasure coursed through her body. She barely had time to fake

a cough as the second spasm caused her to clasp her legs together pinning his

foot tightly against her covered sex. When she was through, she heard him talking

softly to the waiter asking for more water.

“Are you alright, darling?”

“Must have gone down the wrong pipe. I am fine now,” she said, waving off the

waiter, with the start of a schoolgirl giggle.

“Would you like dessert now?” he asked, staring into her eyes with a look of

lust.

“Yes.”

***

Dianne lay in her tub with bubbles up to her neck. Her wet fleshy breasts poked

out from out under the frothy water. Her hands splashed around in the water

looking for her sponge. Teasing herself, she brushed her hand between her legs

and fought off the urge to submerge her fingers into herself. She was an expert

at auto arousal and could have written her thesis on it. Her thumb found her

clitoris and she thrummed it slowly, while rubbing the soapy flesh around her

slit under the water. Her middle finger slowly trailed her open lips. The labia

parted and a finger slipped into her.

The door opened and a burly looking man entered. He was a nightly patron to

Bill’s Bar. She liked the muscled hunk without a brain, which enjoyed being a

monthly patron to her open bed.

“Where would you like these glasses, Dianne?” he asked, holding two champagne

glasses in one hand, a bottle of wine in the other.

“Oh, forget the wine for now. Would you hand me that towel?” she asked, slowly

rising from the liquid depths of the tub. The water fell like sheets of rain down

her body and soapy bubbles clung to her body, lightly covering her furry sex and

firm breasts.

“Of course,” he answered. He was never one to talk too much. It was never

expected anyhow.

“Oh, I seem to have gotten you a bit wet. Let’s get those clothes off you before

you catch a cold,” she said playfully.

“Oh, yeah…right!” he said, disrobing as if he was the next contestant competing

for a prize for the fastest undresser in the west.

He picked her up easily as if one would pick up a doll. He carefully carried her

lithe form into the bedroom, over to the bed, then set her down, as if she were a

precious object. Unwrapping her towel, she swung her legs wide and teasingly

splayed her labia with her fingers, while saying, “You know what to do.”

He didn’t say a word as he knelt between her legs. The dim light of the bathroom

shadowed his hard rugged features. She looked down at his red fur covered head

while he slurped at her dark depths of pink. He swirled his tongue around her

womanhood like she had taught him. Her hips lurched forward against his face and

her body trembled with each thrust of his talented tongue. She groped at her own

breasts twisting the nipples slightly between her fingers. The tingles spread

through her body starting at her loins up to her stomach. It was time.

She yanked his hair, which prodded him to cease licking her; instead he got up on

his haunches and pressed his mammoth penis at her entrance. He thrust into her

letting her have the full length of his shaft quickly. Her groan of pleasure/pain

drove him to start moving quicker. He knew from past experience that she liked it

hard and fast. Her breathing matched his timed strokes and her breasts jiggled in

his hands as his mouth sought her rosy nipples. Simultaneously sucking and

humping her gyrating body, he felt the desire to spill his seed within her, but

he knew that would be a mistake because she was not done yet. Trying his best to

keep her climbing the staircase of her desire, he bucked his hips in a frenzy of

lust.

She was close and could feel his tension as he got closer to orgasm, too. She

moaned out that she was there. The orgasm made her body tense and her inner

muscles squeezed, churning the orgasm throughout her body. Her release made her

weak and she felt his oozing within her.

***

Mac opened the door to his apartment and ushered Janine into his humble abode.

The lights were flicked on and as soon as the door was closed, she threw her arms

around him. The kiss was urgent and full of passion. The two of them buckled to

their knees onto the shag carpet. Neither of them were worried about rug burn, as

they tore off their clothes in abandon.

He withdrew his mouth from hers and backed away. Mac looked at her with a knowing

grin and waited for her to ask. She had to ask because it was part of the game.

It was their game.

“Please…” she whispered.

“What?” he asked, “Would you like some wine?”

“No! Pleeaase,” she said reaching for him. She knew what she had to ask, but

tried to seduce him out of the game.

“Oh, would you like water instead?” he asked grinning wider.

“I want you.”

“Want me to do what?” he pressed further, stroking his penis.

“I want you to make love to me, NOW!” she gave in and begged.

“Ok.” He slid to the floor and started kissing her with lust. This was his

favorite part. Watching her beg was just the beginning. It was the way she

screamed his name in passion that he loved to hear her pant, moan and scream

because of what he did to her. Enveloping her body, mind and soul with desire got

him off. It was like no other thrill. She was like no other woman and he had had

many women. He had had all kinds of women. Some had large breasts he could play

with for hours, some had an ass he could look at forever, some had such a

beautiful face he could kiss for an eternity, but Janine was a woman whom he

could make love to forever because she loved every moment of his passionate

torture. She begged for his desire and she took him to another place. All it took

was for him to touch her with his naked hand on her thigh and she would open up

her soul to him. She would let him rape her mind for a moment of bliss. It was

something he felt guilty about, but he loved playing with emotions. He actually

went to other women in order to come back to her and make her love him more. It

was perverse and he knew it, but he couldn’t help himself or his own desire.

The sex was wonderful. Their bodies bounced and heaved in a writhing bundle on

the carpeted floor and their moans pierced the night. The sound of the sweaty

bodies bucking and slapping into each other made them both quiver with passion.

The release was only the beginning. The game wasn’t over, yet.

***

Lydia lay on her couch watching “Seinfeld” again. Kramer had just entered the

room in a whirlwind of comedy as the phone rang. For a brief second she got

frightened that it might be Charlotte, but she figured it was probably her mother

again.

“Hello?” she asked.

“Dr. Trent?” asked a quiet feminine voice.

“Yes?” she asked. Her heart beat a mile a minute. Thoughts of how to get out of

her new found friendship with the girl passed through her head, each one seeming

like a lame excuse to ditch the poor girl in her need.

“I just wanted to thank you again. Am I bothering you?” Charlotte asked.

“No, no you’re not bothering me. Are you all right? You sound scared.”

“Well, I just don’t have anybody to talk to about my feelings and stuff.”

“Is there a girl involved? Perhaps, someone you know?” asked Lydia, assuming the

poor girl had a crush on someone.

“Yes, but I don’t think she is interested in me. I can’t really talk about this

on the phone. My roommate is coming back soon. It’s not too late at night for me

to come…I mean, oh nevermind. I am sure you have a lot more important things to

do.”

“Oh, I see. Well, you could come over here and talk about it. That would be

fine,” proclaimed Dianne.

“Great! You don’t really mind?” Charlotte asked in a girlish voice.

Dianne gave the poor girl her address and hoped she wouldn’t have any trouble

finding the house. It was starting to get late and she didn’t want Charlotte

wandering the streets this late at night just to talk to her. Against her will,

she started to become anxious like a schoolgirl waiting for a date. She checked

her hair in the mirror and became even more nervous because of the effect

Charlotte was having on her.

It didn’t take long for her to arrive and Lydia let the desperate looking girl

into her home. Charlotte’s long dark hair hung down over her shoulder and rested

on her petite breasts framing her delicate olive face. She looked young, innocent

and beautiful, yet her eyes told a different story, as they shone brightly with

sexual intent.

Lydia had the girl come in and sit down, then relaxed as they talked about all

the obstacles in the path of lesbians in modern society. The discussion slowly

turned into laughter as they each relayed their horror stories. They both had

been caught glancing at other girls in a shower room and they both had crushes on

a roommate or two.

“Tell me about your roommate? What is she like?” asked Lydia.

“She is this cute little redhead. I just loved redheads!” Charlotte exclaimed and

Lydia blushed as she played with a red curly lock of hair.

“Redheads, eh?” Lydia laughed.

“You have beautiful red hair,” Charlotte said getting bolder.

“Thank you. I often think of coloring it though. It gets a lot of attention.”

“NO! Don’t ever do that.”

“I won’t…it’s just a thought I have every once in awhile.”

“Do you brush it often? Your hair is so shiny and perfect!” exclaimed Charlotte.

“You sound like a shampoo commercial!” laughed Lydia.

“Haha, I am sorry. Would you let me comb it for you?” asked Charlotte, as her

eyes gleamed with sexual desire.

“Sure. There is a comb in my bedroom. Come on, I’ll show you.”

“You’re apartment is so gorgeous. Here sit on the bed and I’ll comb your hair. I

was going to be a hairdresser you know, but I decided on getting a degree here. I

had a scholarship, so its not like I could turn it down,” blurted Charlotte, as

she gently brushed Lydia’s hair.

Lydia felt a hand massaging her back as Charlotte ceased brushing her hair. Lydia

didn’t resist because it felt good to be touched. Charlotte’s hands kneaded her

neck in tiny circles and she said, “Boy, you’re really tense!”

“That feels really good. Don’t stop,” said Lydia, knowing full well it wouldn’t

end with just a massage. She didn’t really care. The girl’s hands were like heat

seeking missiles, finding the tense spots immediately.

“Lie on your stomach,” breathed Charlotte.

Lydia lay on her stomach as Charlotte unzipped Lydia’s dress releasing the

tension of the tight dress and also allowing herself to explore more of Lydia’s

soft flesh.

“There that’s better isn’t it?” asked Charlotte.

“Mmm, yes.”

“Let me undo this terrible contraption here. It’s really not good to be wearing a

bra during a massage.”

Lydia didn’t say a word, as the brassiere was unclasped, feeling Charlotte’s warm

hands caress her bare back. She let go of all pretenses as she turned over

letting the bra fall from her ample breasts. The dress slinked off her shoulders

and she threw the bra onto the floor.

“I know this is not appropriate, but dammit I want you,” whispered Lydia into

Charlotte’s ear, as they hugged.

Their breasts pressed together for the first time, Lydia’s naked mounds pressing

against the soft cloth of Charlotte’s sweater. Lydia pressed her lips to the

passionate girl’s mouth. Their two tongues touched for the first time in an

intimate kiss. Slipping out of her dress, Lydia motioned for Charlotte to do the

same. As more of the innocent girl’s olive skin began to show, the more Lydia

desired to touch her.

Lydia lay back as Charlotte explored her first woman sexually, soft tender

explorations meandering over Lydia’s body. Her breasts were cradled in loving

hands as a soft mouth suckled her hardened nipples. A thigh wedged itself between

her legs when Charlotte pressed the moist lips of her womanhood against Lydia’s

thigh after sitting astride her leg. Lydia let her rub herself on her as they

kissed. Then, with a sudden jerk like magic Charlotte’s eyes fluttered with her

first orgasm.

Lydia held her in her arms softly, stroking her sweaty brow. Slinking down her

body kissing olive colored flesh, Lydia found two treasures begging to be

touched. The tiny nipples sprouted from the firm, spongy flesh. Her lips traveled

down to a pierced navel and sucked the metal hoop into her mouth. A trail of

kisses followed her hands to the soft curly fur of the girl’s vagina. Lydia

feasted, teaching the young woman the art of love.

***

The next morning early in the Faculty lounge. Dr. Maxwell Jones and Dr. Janine

Sloane stood by the Mr. Coffee laughing over the latest Dilbert comic strip and

Dianne peered over her mug in jealousy as they left almost holding hands.

“Good Morning,” chirped Ron in his usual snobbish way.

“Hello, Ron.”

“It looks like our new recruit and Dr. Sloane are getting quite comfortable

together?” he mentioned rather glibly.

“I don’t know. I think they have some things in the past in common. Probably a

bed or two,” said Dianne coarsely.

“Jealous? I thought you of all people wouldn’t let that stand in your way. From

what I heard not many have turned you down,” chuckled Ron.

“Oh shut up, Ron! You’re such a gossip.”

Lydia strode into the lounge gracefully and was greeted by a bitchy Dianne and a

nosy Ron. If they couldn’t tell she was glowing, then nobody could.

***

“Here?” she asked.

“Why not? It’s a good a place as any. Don’t you think?” he said.

He slid down her body and pushed her onto the desk. Her dress allowed his hands

to rip off her panties savagely.

“Oh, God.”

“Mmm, nope, I am not a god. Have you become religious lately?” He slipped a

finger inside of her.

“Don’t be such a wise ass,” she said. “Yes, that’s it right there. Shit, that

feels so good.”

“You mean here?” he chuckled sucking her lips into his mouth. Her coral sex was

wet with arousal and his saliva gleamed on the pouting lips. She could feel the

intricate pattern of his oral ministrations effect her. She was so close.

“Yes! Don’t ever stop,” she moaned. Janine was almost there. Her whole body was

tense. Her breast’s heaved with passion causing them to jiggle in each response

to his lovemaking. With each swipe of his tongue on her clitoris her whole body

jerked in a spasm of pleasure.

“Hmm? I have to get going, love,” he said leaving her at the edge of release.

“What? NOW?”

“Yes, I do have to teach classes every once and awhile.” He grinned.

“YOU bastard!”

“Later, perhaps?” he smiled.

“Yes,” she admitted.

“Later, love.” He kissed her softly as he broke away from her clutching embrace.

–

Archive-name: 3plus/1stparty.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: First Party

It was during this photo session that I realized that “G” was a
true submissive and was able to satisfy my dominate personality. I
placed my slave in several exposing poses and ensured that her
posture and position displayed her sexuality and humility to full
advantage.

As slave “G” passed her first test with unique enthusiasm I
decided to test her level of pain endurance and obedience. She
was bound to the bed, face down at wrists and ankles by white cords.
She was instructed to request each stroke of the whip, count it’s
number out loud, and thank her master after each stroke. The whip
strokes where light initially but soon progressed to forcefully,
strategically placed, strokes of pain. Could the slave follow in-
structions and yet maintain control over her feelings and emotions?
Did she have the endurance that I required? Slave “G” performed
remarkably well for her first experience with discipline. She was
able to ask for and tolerate several strokes of the whip thus con-
firming my belief that she truly accepted her status as a sexual
slave.

During this discipline session I was stimulated by the sight of her
naked buttocks squirming at the kiss of each whip stroke and the
resulting marks of discipline that were engraved upon her cheeks. This
visual conformation of her punishment session was also recorded on film
so that the session could be recalled after it faded from my mind.
After reviewing the photographs that had been taken I decided to record
the next session on videotape for a more realistic review and critique
of her performance. I set up the equipment in the living room and
called my slave to position in front of the camera. I had her kneel on
the sofa, facing the wall with her ass toward the camera and bound her
wrists to fixtures spaced on the wall. As I stood back to appraise my
slave’s appearance I could see the sexual excitement of the moment in
her posture and conduct. Slave “G” was stimulated by the situation and
was eager yet apprehensive of what was to follow.

I probed her body and toyed with her ass, cunt and breasts for
several minutes and took her to the brink of orgasm several
times only to stop and not allow her sexual relief. Slave “G”
soon realized the total control that I maintained over her. Her
twisting and quivering body only served to amplify the
frustration she was suffering at my control. Soon she was
begging for relief and this became an excellent opportunity to
take my slave to new situations and experiences that she would
be required to endure as a sex slave.

I gave slave “G” several strokes of the whip while fettered to
the wall and then released her only to bind her to an ottoman in
front of the camera. She was on her belly with her wrists bound
behind her back and her legs spread wide. I used the whip again
on her ass and left the marks of slavery engraved. She was told
that she would be given to others to use as they saw fit if she
did not perform to my satisfaction. The video camera recorded
the events of a new slave in training and her attempt to please
her master. Slave “G” was able to accept several strokes of the
whip and count each one even as her ass was rebounding from the
pain. At the conclusion of the whip session I was extremely
happy that slave “G” had proved herself so well and was also
sexually stimulated by the realization that I now owned a truly
submissive sex slave. My sexual relief was also a test for my
newly acquired slave. Was she able to suck cock while bound and
without the use of her hands ? Could she swallow a full load of
her masters cum without gagging or creating a mess? Slave “G”
again responded in a truly subservient manner and sucked my cock
until I shot my load deep into her throat . Despite her efforts,
slave “G” was unable to swallow my full load and after leaving
my cum on her face I proceeded to punish her with another
whipping and realized that cock sucking would require more
effective training before I was satisfied with her performance.
The video tape was used to critique her performance and point
out the areas that she needed to improve upon.

My business soon required my transfer to another part of the
country and it became obvious that slave “G” was soon to make a
lifelong commitment to slavery or depart her masters company.
Being a true submissive and having found a new lifestyle that
gave her the discipline that she longed for, slave “G” followed
her master to his new environment. It was at this time I
realized my responsibility as a master and that my newly
acquired slave would need a set of rules to live by and follow
if I was to continue to enjoy her devotion to me. I developed
the rules for slavery and had slave “G” read them aloud. She was
to acknowledge them by her signature to a slave oath and
contract thus making a lifelong commitment to her master that
she would perform her duties without question or hesitation.
Throughout this early period in the new surroundings slave “G”
was frequently tested and disciplined. I developed new bondage
devices such as leather wrist handcuffs.

I decided to train slave “G” to become accustomed to severe
temperature changes to her body. Slave “G” was bound to the bed
by her wrists and ankles and I toyed with her cunt and nipples
until she was begging for release and orgasm. I then used ice
cubes rubbed over her nipples and pussy to make her accustomed
to the cold. The agony of this training was evident in her body
manipulations and facial expressions. I soon placed a few ice
cubes in her cunt and allowed her to melt the cubes with her
natural body heat. I also desired to train slave “G” to accept
the discomfort of heat. To effect this goal I used two methods
of subjecting slave “G” to heat. The first and most erotic was
the use of hot wax dripped from a burning candle. This method is
very effective since the slave is allowed to watch the candle
burn. I would drip the wax on slave “G”’s breasts and ass and
would vary the distance from the skin to adjust the temperature
from stimulating to painful. It was also exciting to sit back
and gaze upon the splotches of hardened wax stuck to her nipples
and belly. The other training method I employed was the use of
Ben-Gay ointment on slave “G”’s nipples, ass, and crotch. This
method is an extremely effective punishment since the effects
are long lasting and tortuous. Ben-Gay may also be used while
you take your slave out in public but do not desire to cause a
public spectacle. With slave “G”, just the threat of such
punishment will extract a most humble attitude and desire to
please.

My next training session with slave “G” was designed to test her
desire for others to witness her status and to test her
willingness to appear in public as a slave. I had slave “G”
dress in her slave outfit; hose, heels, and garter belt and sent
her to the corner store for some personal items. since it was
cold and snowing I allowed slave “G” to wear a long coat but it
could only have the top two buttons buttoned.

This was not a difficult test but it did prove embarrassing for
slave “G” as the coat fell open and exposed her bare legs and
cunt as she climbed out of the car. Once inside the store, slave
“G” was required to wait in line to pay for the purchases and
the mere thought of her nakedness under the coat was sufficient
to cause her to return to the car, her cunt dripping wet. I’m
sure the men in the store were able to identify the sexual odor
that the slave was giving off. When slave “G” returned to the
car she had difficulty getting in without her coat falling open
and displaying her cunt to those parked next to us. Although
embarrassed due to her exposure slave ” G” was willing to do
what ever her master desired.

The next project I decided to attempt was to pierce slave “G”’s
nipples and cunT. I felt that this would be an excellent gift
from my slave and at the same time serve a useful purpose and
provide an erotic physical adornment to her body. I told slave
“G” that I wanted her nipples pierced first, then when I was
satisfied I would have her cunt done so that a small gold chain
could be attached to any or all of the piercings and I could lead her
by the chains. I decided that the easiest method would be to use self
piercing earrings and have slave “G” wear them until the tissue was
healed. I took slave “G” to a local jewelry store and had her
purchase the earrings and at the same time I instructed her to
purchase a gold ankle chain with the word “SLAVE” engraved upon
it. I was sure that the combined purchases would cause slave “G”
some embarrassment. The clerk at the store asked slave “G” a
second time what she wanted engraved upon the ankle chain and
then looked at her with the knowledge of slave “G”’s status as a
bondage sex slave. When slave “G” returned home I had her change
into her slave outfit and placed the ankle chain upon her left
ankle. She was instructed that it was never to be removed, for
it was to be a constant reminder of her slavery. Next, I had
slave “G” place the earrings upon her nipples and told her to
look at her self in the mirror. As I stood behind her and
commented on the erotic nature of her jewelry I also felt her
cunt and noticed that the ring s indeed had an erotic effect
upon my slave. Unfortunately the rings did not exert sufficient
pressure to pierce the nipples and I was left with only visions
in my mind of my slave standing before me with gold rings
attached to her nipples and a thin gold chain dangling from
them. I decided to use this failure as a test of my slave’s
devotion to her lifestyle. I told slave “G” that she was to
pierce her own nipples as an act of love and devotion to her
master. She accepted this task and collected the needle and
alcohol necessary for the task. At this time I had to depart due
to my job but told slave “G” that I expected to come home to a
slave with pierced nipples in a few months. This task was slave
“G”’s downfall. She was unable to find the courage necessary to
make this total commitment to her master. I guess that I will be
forced to carry out the piercing or send her to a professional
to have the task completed. I wonder if slave “G” is willing to undergo
the pain and embarrassment of having another complete the task?

*****THE END*****